their kingdome replenished with good and able teachers and forasmuch as the Apostle would haue Elders chosen by election in euery Citie let all those that are Patrones of benefices and bestowers of Ecclesiasticall liuings looke out godly and learned preachers where there is want that euen small preferments in little Parishes and villages may haue Ministers of more ability then commonly they haue lest euen the blood of them that perish through the ignorance of the one and default of the other be required at their hands If the cure or Congregation be small it is by many thought to be a sufficient cause to bestow it vpon an vnsufficient person and sometimes vpon their porters or other seruants if so be they can in any reasonable or tollerable sort reade English and satisfie the Law they think no more is required at their hands and all this is practised because forsooth it is a little Parish But Christ hath shewed by his owne example that little Parishes are to bee instructed as well as great and wide Cities And if this example cannot teach vs it shall be able to condemne vs of vnfaithfulnesse and of want of mercy and compassion toward the soules of men The Lord put it into the hearts of such as are to dispose the liuings of lesser Congregations to set ouer them such Pastors as may feed them with the bread of life that is with the preaching of the Gospel of the kingdome 40 And the Lord said vnto Moses Number all the first borne of the males of the children of Israel from a moneth old and vpward and take the number of their names 41 And thou shalt take the Leuites for mee I am the Lord in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites instead of all the firstlings among the cattel of the children of Israel 42 And Moses numbred as the Lord commanded him all the first borne among the children of Israel 43 And all the first borne males by the number of names from a moneth olde and vpward of those that were numdred of them were twenty and two thousand two hundred and threescore and thirteene 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 45 Take the Leuites in stead of all the first borne among the children of Israel and the cattell of the Leuites in stead of their cattell and the Leuites shall be mine I am the Lord. 46 And for those that are to be redeemed of the two hundred threescore and thirteene of the first borne of the children of Israel which are more then the Leuites 47 Thou shalt euen take fiue shekels apeece by the polle after the shekel of the Sanctuary shalt thou take them the shekel is twenty gerahs Exod 30.13 Leuit. 27.25 and 18.16 Ezek. 45.12 48 And thou shalt giue the money wherewith the odde number of them is to be redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes 49 And Moses tooke the redemption money of them that were ouer and aboue them that were redeemed by the Leuites 50 Of the first borne of the children of Israel tooke he the money a thousand three hundred and threescore and fiue shekels of the Sanctuary 51 And Moses gaue the money of them that were redeemed vnto Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord as the Lord commanded Moses Hitherto we haue spoken of the numbring of the Tribe of Leui simply without any relation to others Now we are to speake of it comparatiuely For in this place the Leuites are compared with the first borne among the people whom God commanded to be redeedeemed by substitution of the Leuites and appointing of them in their roome This hath two parts First the enumeration it selfe comparing the persons to be redeemed with those that are to succeed them and come in their places to the 44. verse Secondly the manner of matching or equalling of them both whose number was different to wit the Leuites and the first borne by a Pecuniary redemption of those that did amount to more then the Leuites to the end of the Chapter Touching the first we are to consider these particulars first the commandement of God charging Moses to number the first borne that are males among the children of Israel the Leuites being already numbred as we haue heard in the former part of this Chapter from a moneth old and aboue and to take the number of their names and then commanding him to substitute the persons of the Leuites for his seruice and their cattell for the cattell of the first borne Secondly the obedience of Moses to this commandement all the first borne of the males being numbred amounted to the number of two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three The second point is the paralleling or equalling of them both by redeeming the ouerplus of the first borne wherin also we may behold the commandement of God and execution of it by Moses The Lord commandeth the Leuites to succeed the first borne and whereas there were 273. moe of the first borne then of the Leuites he ordaineth that fiue shekels of the Sanctuary should be paid of the people for euery person that was aboue that tribe which money was to be giuen to the Priests The execution of the commmandement followeth in the three last verses wherein we may see how Moses obeyeth in them both for he tooke the redemption money of the people and gaue the money of them that were redeemed to Aaron and to his sonnes according to the word of the Lord. Out of this diuision sixe questions may be demaunded all which we wil runne ouer and briefly dispatch that we may proceed to the doctrine Obiect 1 The first question may be asked how the number of the first borne which came to 22273 surmounted the number of the Leuites which amounted to the number of 22300. For if we consider what Moses hath expressed before in the particular summes of the seuerall families mentioned in this Chapter it may seeme at the first sight that the Leuites were moe in number then the first borne exceeded them by 27. persons For the summe of the family of the Gershonites was accounted to be 7500 persons verse 22. The summe of the family of the Kohathites was accounted 8600. verse 28. Lastly the summe of the family of the Merarites was said to be 6200. The totall summe of these three particulars amounteth to 22300. whereas the first borne amounted onely to 22273. â—nswer I answere this difference is onely in shew and not in substance for in the family of the Kohathites the Priests also were comprehended and the first borne of the Leuites so that whereas the number of these amounted to three hundred the Leuites are rightly said to be two and twenty thousand verse 39. and the first borne among the Israelites to be two and twenty thousand two hundred seuenty and three Obiect 2 Secondly the question may be asked how the money commanded to be
yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 36. And those that were numbred of them by their families were two thousand seuen hundred and fifty 37. These were they that were numbred of the families of the Kohathites all that might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation which Moses and Aaron did number according to the commandement of the Lord by the hand of Moses 38. And those that were numbred of the sons of Gershon throughout their families and by the houses of their fathers 39 From thirtie yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 40 Euen those that were numbred of them throughout their families by the houses of their fathers were two thousand and sixe hundred and thirtie 41 These are they that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Gershon of all that might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation whom Moses and Aaron did number according to the commandement of the Lord. 42 And those that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Merari throughout their families by the house of their fathers 43 From thirty yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeeres old euery one that entreth into the seruice for the worke in the Tabernacle of the congregation 44 Euen those that were numbred of them after their families were three thousand and two hundred 45 These he chose that were numbred of the families of the sonnes of Merari whom Moses and Aaron numbred according to the word of the Lord by the hand of Moses 46 All those that were numbred of the Leuites whom Moses and Aaron and the chiefe of Israel numbred after their families and after the house of their fathers 47 From thirty yeeres old and vpward euen vnto fifty yeeres old euery one that came to doe the seruice of the Ministery and the seruice of the burden in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 48 Euen those that were numbred of them were eight thousand and fiue hundred and fourescore 49 According to the commandement of the Lord they were numbred by the hand of Moses euery one according to his seruice and according to his burden thus were they numbred of him as the Lord commanded Moses In the former part of the Chapter we haue spoken of the commandement of God wherwith Moses and Aaron were instructed to take the number of the Leuites now of the obedience yeelded vnto it which is answerable to the commandements A threefold commandement bringeth forth a threefold obedience So then we are to obserue that as they receiued the commandements they executed them in order as they were directed vnto them When God required three things at their hands they accounted not themselues discharged by performing one of them and leauing the other two nor by performing two of them and leauing the third vndone as if the doing of part should beare out the neglect of the other part but three they receiued and three they executed Their obedience therefore was perfect and entire A point worthy of our imitation an example that should be put in practise of vs. We must shew our selues to be his children by our obedience forasmuch as his seruants we are to whom we obey Besides in the numbring of these families they did not follow their owne humours to doe that last which they were commanded to doe first or first which they were appointed to doe last but without all shew of innouation or desire of Soueraignty or note of partiality or suspicion of vaine-glory or contempt of any family they obserued the course and order precisely which God charged them to obserue He willed them to number the family of the Kohathites first then the Gershonites and last of all the Merarites Thus then do they testifie their obedience for they number them all and they number first the Kohathites secondly the Gershonites and thirdly the Merarites This is done two wayes first particularly then generally Particularly touching the Kohathites he setteth downe the lawfull age of all that were to bee numbred from 30 yeeres old and vpward vnto 50. yeeres old Secondly the summe of the family which amounted to 2750. 2750. persons ver 36. Thirdly the end of this numbring that they might doe seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregation ver 37. The second family is of the Gershonites of whom we are to obserue 1. the lawfull age of them 2. 2630. the iust number of them 3. the end of numbring of them as we did in the former The last family is of the Merarites first he sheweth at what age they were numbred 2. to what summe they amounted and 3. the end of their numbring 3200. And this is the particular summe of them the totall summe of all the families put together 8580. is handled in the last part of the Chapter Where also marke the age of all that were brought within the compasse of this numbring to wit all from thirty yeere old to fifty fit to do seruice in the Tabernacle Secondly the maner of the performance of their obedience ver 49. according to the commandement of the Lord. Before the doctrine of this place commeth to be handled Question certaine questions arising out of the words are first to be answered First it may be asked how so many could be emploied in the Ministery I answer Answer not all ministred at one time but in their courses and turnes as we may see how Dauid afterward did distribute them and so diuide their labours according to their families 1 Chron. 24 1. and in the new Testament we reade that Zachary the Priest was of the course Abia Luke 1.5 Againe it may be demanded whether all these that are here numbred serued in the Tabernacle or not Are we to thinke that all could be fit for the Lords seruice or that who so would might be consecrated and that none of all these or of their children were kept from the altar I answere Answer as before they had their courses and seuerall offices some for burden some for sacrifices and such as were sufficient for teaching taught the people and when vnlearned Leuites occupied the chaire of Moses God stirâ—ed vp Prophets extraordinarily to whom the people resorted 2 King 4.23 But touching Gods ordinance we see he would haue his Church richly furnished and plentifully prouided of able teachers that all might be instructed and that none should be ignorant of his wayes â—â—estion Thirdly how doth this stand with the commandement of God in the first Chapter There he chargeth Moses that he should not number the Tribe of Leui chap. 1.49 Heere he is appointed to number them Hath God now changed his minde and altered his purpose to command that which before he forbad I answere â—â—â—wer the meaning is to be taken out of the words
his good name and estimation according to the commandement of our Lord and Master Mathew 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer yee would that other men should do vnto you euen so do ye vnto them for this is the Law and the Prophets Doth God require this at our hands and will not he performe it toward vs Must we cleere our brothers good name and will God himselfe faile to do it or doe we thinke wee can haue a better or greater care of the name of our brother or of our owne name then God the righteous Iudge of the world hath of vs all That cannot be he is iealous of our good names and will not haue the truth smothered with a lye nor innocency buried in the earth Shall we make our selues more righteous then GOD and iustifie our selues aboue our Maker There is not a spark of that truth which is in GOD giuen to vs true it is he honoureth vs by vouchsafing this mercy vnto vs to open our mouthes to speak his truth which he is able to auouch and iustifie against all gainsayers a thousand waies If we then that are euill know how to acquit our brethren we may be well assured he will be more iust and righteous in all his dealings toward vs then we haue beene or can be one to another And if wee haue meanes at any time to free our brethen from infamy wee may fully and certainely be assured that hee will be ready to bring to light our innocency Secondly seeing God hath promised to make our innocency that is derided or denied Vs e 2 to be knowne let vs know that it is our duty to goe boldly to the Throne of his grace and to pray vnto God to performe his promise toward vs. It falleth out oftentimes that we see no way to bring the truth to light and we think it vnpossible that euer we should be cleered howbeit we haue to do with God to whom nothing is secret before whom all things are manifest he is able to bring vs into credite againe We take therefore a wrong course and prouide euilly for our selues to rage and storme against those that reuile vs and speake all manner of euill of vs falsely for Christ his sake whereas we ought to repaire into the presence of GOD and to craue of him that he would make the iustice of our causes to appeare If any obiect Obiect Is not God without praier able to make the truth of our causes knowne Or hath he need to be put in mind of his office which is to iustifie the godly and to condemne the wicked I answer Answer as GOD is able of himselfe to doe it so he also hath appointed the meanes how he will do it And among them all none is more excellent then praier so that his almighty power doth not exclude praier but rather imply it neither should it keepe vs from prayer but rather encourage vs to praier forasmuch as almighty God vseth it as an instrument for the performance of those things which he hath promised and appointed He that goeth to warfare prepareth horse armour and leuieth souldiers and getteth what prouision and furniture he can he will by no meanes be brought to leaue theÌ„ behind him or to send them backe againe and to rush into the battell without them because they are instruments by which God is wont to giue the victory to such as it seemeth good to him so that he cannot without rashnesse lay them aside so is prayer necessary by the which the LORD is accustomed to giue vnto vs those things that we want and therefore it were horrible presumption to neglect it vnder pretence of his knowledge vnderstanding our cases or of his power enabling him to do all things or of his prouidence determining all things As God hath appointed armour to them that desire victory so hath he ordained praier for them that would be releeued in necessity â—it God â—eth what â—eed yet â—er is need True it is GOD knoweth what wee need better then our selues that are in neede yet is not praier to be holden superfluous because God hath commanded vs that in the day of trouble we should call vpon him Mat. 7. he hath promised to heare vs and deliuer vs Psal 50. He hath made no promise to vs of any blessing except we aske the same of him he keepeth vs in feare and reuerence and maketh vs to acknowledge him to be the giuer and author of all good things he declareth his loue vnto vs that humbleth and abaseth himselfe to heare our requests complaints particularly and thereby enflameth vs to loue him again and to put our trust in him by this familiar communication with him we grow after a sort familiar with him and wee are bold to shroud our selues vnder his wing as the childe flyeth to his father and lastly as we confesse that whatsoeuer good things we enioy do come from him alone so it is our duty to returne to him the thankes and to vse them to his glory Wherefore whensoeuer wee finde our selues wronged of our neighbours we are not to turne vpon theÌ„ in a rage like vnto the dogge that runneth after the stone that is cast at him and not at him that did cast it but let vs runne with boldnesse vnto God and poure out our supplications before him desiring him to helpe vs and right our cause This doth the Prophet Dauid in many places Psal 4 1 and 69 13. Heare me when I â—ill O God of my righteousnesse thou hast enlarged me when I was in distresse haue mercy vpon me and heare my praier He acknowledgeth in his praier to God that he was the witnesse Iudge and defender of his innocency and vprightnesse toward Saul or any other declaring by his owne example that when men vniustly condemne vs we must flie vnto God by humble and earnest praier who is the patron and pleader of the causes of his people And in the seuenth Psalme verse 6. Arise O Lord in thine anger lift vp thy selfe because of the rage of mine enemies and awake for me to the iudgement that thou hast commanded and afterward verse 8. The Lord shall iudge the people iudge mee O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to mine integrity that is in me If God did not lay to his hand and helpe him he confesseth that he were vtterly destroyed and therefore he praieth to be deliuered from his persecuters Whensoeuer therefore men will not iudge vprightly and haue their eies blinded through malice or fauour we ought by praier to referre our causes to him that hath no respect of persons and so commit our causes to him that iudgeth righteously 1 Pet. 2 23. Howsoeuer the innocent cause of the godly may be hidden for a time and ouerwhelmed by the slanders of the vngodly yet if we be not wanting vnto our selues continuance of time the daughter of truth will bring it to light We cry out against the wicked but
the hand of GOD to be with vs and to haue scattered the clouds and mistes of falsehood slanders and euill surmises and so made the goodnesse of our cause and the cleerenesse of our conscience to appeare as the Sunne that shineth in his strength it belongeth vnto vs to confesse his louing kindnesse and by all meanes to be thankfull to him for it and to expresse our thankfulnesse by obedience Let vs not be like vnto the Lepers in the Gospel who were very desirous to be clensed of their leprosie they lifted vp their voices and said Iesus Master haue mercy on vs Luke 17 verse 13. Howbeit when once they were healed they went their waies and neuer remembred him that recouered them like to Pharaohs chiefe Butler that gaue the cup into his hand Gen 4â— â—1 who forgat Ioseph so soone as his head was lifted vp and he restored vnto his place Verse 14. albeit Ioseph had intreated him to thinke vpon him when it should be well with him and so to shew kindnesse vnto him for that kindnesse which hee had receiued Onely one of these ten leapers that were cleansed returned backe to Iesus to giue him thankes and ascribe praise and glory to bee due vnto him for that worke Thus it is with many of vs we are ready to call and cry out for the wrongs that wee sustaine we are as desirous to haue our names cleered as the Lepers were to haue their bodies clensed but when God hath helped to cleere vs who were not able to cleere our selues and so hath wrought meanes for our good we reioyce in our selues and not in the Lord we praise our selues and not the Lord we do so magnifie our selues that we neuer glorifie him we are so iealous of our owne name that wee are neuer a whit zealous of Gods Name Is it so small a benefit to haue our good meaning manifest and our righteousnesse knowne that it is not worth thanks If a man should come as a witnesse on our side when our case seemed desperate and out of hope would we not thinke our selues beholding vnto him It is the Lord that is the God of our righteousnesse it is he that will giue iudgement on our side and therefore to him we owe praise glory thankes and all honour This we see performed in Dauid Psalm 18 20 24 47 49. being a Psalme of thankesgiuing in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies from the hand of Saul of whom he was accused to affect the kingdome and to seeke his life He confesseth how good God had bene vnto him that he rewarded him according to his righteousnesse and according to the cleanenesse of his hands he recompenced him that it was God that auenged him and subdued the people vnder him and deliuered him from the violent man whereupon he concludeth Therefore will I giue thankes vnto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises vnto thy Name Thus must we doe and this ought to be our song when we haue receiued the same fauour We are acquainted with his goodnesse in this kinde but he cannot be acquainted with our thankfulnesse We can be content to swallow with a wide and open throat his benefits but wheÌ„ we should confesse his mercy to his glory our mouthes are stopped and our tongues are tyed and our throats are dryed and our harts are streightned that we cannot vtter a voice nor deliuer him a word for the deliuerance that we haue had experience of Vse 5 Fiftly as our doctrine putteth vs in minde of duties belonging vnto God so it offereth vs instruction how to behaue our selues toward our brethren Is God carefull of our good name and will hee make knowne our innocency Then let the same minde be in vs one toward another which is in the Almighty toward vs all let vs follow the example of our heauenly Father and be carefull to maintaine the good name of our brethren shew that mercy vnto them which we haue receiued of God We cannot haue a better example set before our eies then the example of God who chargeth vs to be mercifull as he is mercifull Luk. 6 30. As he is ready to forgiue vs so ought we to forgiue from our hearts the trespasses that are done vnto vs Ephe. 4. As he made all things in sixe daies and rested the seuenth so ought we to rest from the labours of our callings and sanctifie the Sabbath day Gen. 2. Exod. 20. As Christ washed the feete of his Disciples so he gaue them an example that they should do as hee had done to them for he is meeke and lowly in heart they shall finde rest to their soules Ioh. 13. As he being in the forme of God thinking it no robbery to be equall to God made himselfe of no reputation tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant so the same minde ought to be in vs that was in him that so in lowlinesse of minde we should esteeme each other better then our selues haue a kinde of emulation among vs who should cast down himselfe lowest Phil. 2 5. As he suffered for vs so he hath left vs an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 As he was reuiled and reuiled not againe as he suffred threatened not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously so should not we giue taunt for taunt and reproch for reproch And as Christ defended his Disciples when as they were falsely charged wrongfully accused as we shewed before so ought we to deale toward our brethreÌ„ When we heare false reports which haue no ground or good beginning such as in our owne knowledge conscience we know to be inuented in hell and broached in earth such I say as are spread abroad through malice of our brother and hatred of his profession what must we do shal we beleeue them giue credite vnto them Shall we increase them adde somewhat of our owne or shal we laugh at them make our selues merry with them No we must not only stop the streame and stay the reports keepe our selues and others from receiuing of them but we must open our mouthes in the cause of the dumbe and oppose our selues against those that are their enemies A good name is a precious iewell Prou. 22 1. it is better then siluer and gold It commendeth vs to God his Angels It is a precious oyntment and a sweete perfume that maketh vs acceptable to the sons of men and winneth their hearts yea sometimes it maketh our enemies to bee at peace with vs and to fauour vs. It seasoneth the gifts that we haue receiued and maketh them profitable vnto others If our giftes be neuer so great and excellent yet if we haue not a good name to grace them and counrenance them we can do very little or no good with them If we see a man stealing away the goods of our neighbour and
had many Iewels and much raiment so that they were enriched and the Egyptians spoyled This was a reward and recompence of their seruice They found fauour in the sight of God although they were euilly intreated at the hands of men Vse 2 Secondly seeing God is mercifull aboue our hope we haue heereby great comfort in prayer to cal vpoh him in the day of trouble being assured that hee will heare vs and that we shall obtaine more then wee desired and finde more then we asked Are we slandered and reuiled as the case was of the suspected wife in this place Do we heare euill reports cast out against vs let vs not bee greeued at it nor returne like for like but rather call vppon him that knoweth the secrets of all hearts let vs craue of him to make our innocencie knowne as the seruants of God from time to time haue done who haue receyued more then euer they asked of him Dauid prayed thus vnto God Psal 7 3. O Lord my God if I haue done this if there be iniquity in my hands if I haue rewarded euill vnto him that was at peace with mee c. Verse 8. Let the enemie persecute my soule and take it c. Iudge me O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to my integrity that is in mee Hee desired no more then to be esteemed as hee was and to haue the truth of his heart manifested but GOD granted more then that Hee heard his prayer and hee obtained that which hee prayed not for Did hee euer aske of God a Kingdome Did hee craue that God would make him King of Israel and yet GOD gaue the Kingdome vnto him Are wee in want and would haue his blessings We shall finde no want in him who is more ready to heare vs then wee are to speake His eares are often open while our mouthes are shut If we desire one mercie at his hands hee is readye to grant two vnto vs. How oftentimes did Abraham pray for the Sodomites that the Citie might haue beene spared Yet he gaue ouer and ceased begging before God gaue ouer granting his requests Gen. 18. Euen as he that seeketh one pearle findeth sometimes more then hee sought so is it with all the faithfull The graces of God are all of them Iewelles of wonderfull price If a man sell all that he hath to get one of them it is no deere purchase and if a man depart from any of his sauing graces albeit hee should procure to himselfe by it the possession of a kingdom his losse were a thousand times greater then his gains Math. 16 2â— For what should it profit a man to gaine the whole world and then lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule On the other side our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 13 44 45. That the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the Field which when a man hath founde hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field Againe The kingdome of heauen is like to a Merchant man which seeketh good Pearles who hauing found a pearle of great price went and sold all that he had bought it Let vs all from hence be encouraged to the exercise of prayer and be bold to be euer begging of him If a subiect had this encouragement at the hand of his Prince that if he were obedient vnto him he would giue him whatsoeuer hee should aske and a great deale more hee should be sure to want no suters but must be faine to assigne many to receiue their petitions Or if there were any Prince knowne to bee so gracious that when any of his Liege-people should aske any thing of him he wold of his princely bounty and magnificence lade him with benefites more then hee desired it were incredible to thinke in what flocks and multitudes they would resort vnto him Ther is no Prince to be compared with GOD he hath all treasures in his owne hande and his treasury can neuer be drawne dry his coffers can neuer be made empty and his hand is neuer weary of bestowing Hee giueth liberally to all that aske of him And hee reproacheth no man Iam. 1 5. We ask little receiue much we aske spirituall blessings and receiue both spirituall and temporall we aske of him Our daily bread 〈◊〉 â—6 11. and we obtaine of him more then bread we craue of him things for our necessitie and we haue giuen vnto vs for our christian delight and pleasure There is none of vs all that doe truely beleeue but we haue a gracious and blessed experience of this truth If we be not altogither brutish and blockish or without feeling and marking of Gods dealing toward vs wee must needs confesse that the benefits of God and his goodnesse towards vs hath surmounted our hope and gone beyond our expectation which ought to giue vs much encouragement to come vnto him and to approach to the throne of his grace This wee noted before in the prayer of Hannah she prayed to God and asked a son of him but God gaue her many sonnes This is that which Dauid spareth not to confesse at large Psal 21 2 3 4. Thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lippes for thou diddest preuent him with liberall blessings and diddest set a crowne of pure Gold vpon his head he asked of thee life and thou gauest him a long life for euer and euer The sauour of God was bestowed vpon him before hee prayed and farre beyond that which hee prayed for The like mercie we see extended toward Salomon after the death of his Father when the gouernement of a great people lay vpon his shoulders he prayed vnto God and asked of him nothing but a wise and vnderstanding heart 〈◊〉 3 9 11 to be able to rule that people and to goe in and out before them and to discerne betweene good and bad but the Lord was so exceeding well pleased with it that he saide vnto him Because thou hast asked this thing and hast not asked for thy selfe long life neither hast asked riches for thy selfe nor hast asked the life of thine enemies but hast asked for thy selfe vnderstanding to heare Iudgement Behold I haue done according to thy wordes Loe I haue giuen thee a wise and an vnderstanding heart so that there hath beene none like thee before thee neyther after thee shall arise the like vnto thee And I haue also giuen thee that which thou hast not asked both riches and honour so that among the Kings there shall be none like vnto thee all thy dayes Great therefore is our sinne if hauing so wide a gate set open before vs and such a clowd of witnesses compassing vs about wee doe yet hang backe and doe not poure out our meditations before him This experience of Gods fauour was the cheefe cause that the faithfull haue beene
had numbred the people after God sent him this word and offered him the choise of famine or sword or pestilence he saide I am in a wonderfull streight let vs now fall into the haÌ„d of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man Who had not rather receiue punishment at his fathers hands of whose loue he is assured then to bee punished with the strokes of an enemy that loueth him not but hateth him to the death Men are proud and cruell fierce ambitious but God is full of compassion and his mercy endureth for euer he knoweth whereof we were made Psal 103.14 Psalme 78 39 he remembreth that we are but dust hee considereth that we are mortall yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe He will not suffer vs to bee tempted aboue that wee are able to beare Hitherto the Lord hath visited vs with his mercifull and gentle corrections famines sicknesses and strange diseases Let vs behold his gracious dealing toward vs and profit by these fatherly admonitions for if he should deliuer vs into the hands of barbarous and beastly enemies we should soone discerne the difference betweene the louing chasticements of a father and the bloody strokes of an enemy 22 Then they departed from Kadesh and the childreÌ„ of Israel euen al the congregation came vnto Mount Hor. 23 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron in Mount Hor neere the border of the land of Edom saying 24 Aaron shall be gathered vnto his people for he shall not enter into the Land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel because yee rebelled against my commandements at the waters of strife 25 Take Aaron and Eleazar his sonne and charge them to come vnto this Mount 26 And cause Aaron to strip off his garments and thou shalt put them vpon Eleazar his sonne then Aaron shall be gathered vnto his Fathers and shall dye there 27 And Moses did as the Lord had commanded for they went vp vnto Mount Hor in the sight of all the congregation 28 And Moses caused Aaron to strip off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son and Aaron dyed there in the toppe of the Mount So Moses and Eleazar came downe from off that Mount 29 And when all the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead all the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty dayes Hitherto of the Ambassage of Moses to the King of Edom These words containe the third and last part of the Chapter to wit the death of Aaron after the people were remooued from the borders of the Edomites For albeit the King did so vnkindly deny them any passage yet Moses and the Israelites doe not oppose themselues against them or attempt to breake through by force of Armes multitude of men and dint of sword but passe by their borders peaceably and fetch a compasse about their land True it is those enuious Edomites were worthy to perish and to be vtterly destroyed for their inhumanity yet because the time was not yet come wherein the Lord had prophesied and promised that the elder should serue the yonger Gen. 25 23. therefore the Israelites commit vengeance to the Lord to whom it belongeth Rom. 12 19. Now in these verses we see how God beginneth to execute the former threatning against Moses and Aaron For heere wee are to consider three things First the death of Aaron Secondly the succession of his sonne Thirdly the mourning of the people The father dieth the son succeedeth the people lamenteth the death of the high Priest If Aaron had dyed without any prediction and foretelling of his death all men might haue thought it had fallen out at aduentures and ascribed it wholy to the decaying of strength wasting of nature but being reuealed to Aaron himselfe and manifested to the whole Congregation both the time when and the place where he should die it appeareth that his daies were numbred and his yeeres limited which hee could not passe As then God had determined the death of Aaron and denounced his shutting out of the land of Canaan so that sentence is heere executed vpon him Deut. 34 4 5. the other concerning Moses is reserued vnto his time appointed of God In this place God commanded both of them what to doe euen to ascend vp to the Mountaine and sheweth that Aaron shall die there for his disobedience whose garments must be pulled off and put vpon Eleazar lest by touching of the dead the holy garments should be defiled After this commandement followeth their obedience agreeable to the same they come vp to the Mountain Aaron is stripped Eleazar is cloathed with them Aaron without feare of death or longer desire of life or prayer for life departeth in peace according to the word of God he is gathered to his Fathers Moses and Eleazar descend from the Mountaine Moses Eleazar and the people mourne for Aaron thirty daies Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron We see heere according to the former threatning pronounced by the mouth of God verse 12. that Aaron cometh not into the land of Promise but dieth in Mount Hor. We learne heereby Doctriâ— God-thrâ—nings are 〈◊〉 compâ—â—â—â— that the threatnings of God are accomplished Howsoeuer his iudgments are many times deferred and his punnishments prolonged because hee is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would haue all persons come vnto repentance yet in the end all his threatnings shall be verified and fulfilled in their times and seasons Consider this truth in our first parents Ge. 2 17. â— 3 7. God threatned them that if they did eate the forbidden fruite they should die the death we see the effect in them and all their posterity throughout al times and generations Behold other threatnings of God wee shall alwayes reade the execution after the denunciation So when God by the Ministery of Noah a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Peter 2â— had threatned to destroy the whole world if in an hundred and twenty yeeres they repented not wee see how he brought in the flood vpon the world of the vngodly swept them away from the face of the earth which they had corrupted with their cruell and vncleane conuersation This we see likewise taught vnto vs throughout the bookes of the holy history of Ioshua The man is cursed before the Lord Ioshua 6â— that ryseth vp and buildeth the City Iericho he shall lay the foundation thereof in his eldest sonne and in his yongest sonne shall he set vp the gates of it meaning therby that whosoeuer should attempt to builde this City he should pay for it deerely because what time hee layeth the foundation of the wals his eldest sonne shall dye and when hee setteth vp the gates and hath finished it his yongest sonne shall dye When this threatning seemed quite forgotten and consumed with the rust of time God doeth bring it to passe as we
God and to serue him in the simplicity and sincerity of their hearts This wee must do in health this we must do in sicknesse this we must doe in death and so wee shall glorifie God liuing and dying Thus did Abraham teach his children and seruants and for this is he commended of God Gen. 18 19. I know Abraham my seruant that hee will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the vvay of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgment Thus said Iacob when he dyed Gen. 49 1 2. this must all of vs be carefull to practise if we will bee the children of faithful Abraham to speake of the lawes of God in our houses 〈◊〉 11 13. wheÌ„ we walk by the way when we lye downe and when we rise vp Verse 27 28. And Moses did as the Lord had commanded he caused Aaron to strippe off his garments and he put them vpon Eleazar his son Wee see the obedience of Moses to the Commandement of God for Aaron pulled off his Priestly robes and they are put vpon Eleazar to whom lineally the Priesthood did descend whereby we see that there was a personal succession belonging to the Priesthood from father to son from one man to another Hereby we learne â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 Leuitical 〈…〉 from 〈◊〉 that the Priesthood vnder the law passed from one to another The Priesthood begunne in Aaron and continued in his line rested not in one man but continued by succession from age to age This we see euidently proued throughout the old testament for as they were cut off by death so others arose in their rooms that serued at the Altar As Eleazar succeeded Aaron so did Phinchas succeed Eleazar 〈◊〉 6 â—0 so the Priesthood proceeded from father to son and from one generation to another 〈◊〉 â— 16. as appeareth in the genealogies of the Priests This the Apostle to the Hebrewes plentifully prooueth 〈◊〉 23. Many among them were made Priests because they were not suffered to endure by reason of death declaring that the Priestes after the order of Aaron succeeded each other and confirming it by the reason cause thereof because the Leuiticall Priests were taken away by death and could not endure for euer This then we must hold to be one reason forcible and powerfull to prooue the continued Reason 1 succession of the Priesthood of Leui from father to son because they were cut off by death and so not suffered alwayes to execute theyr Priesthood Seeing therfore these Priests were mortall there must be a succession from one to another This is that reason which was remeÌ„bred before out of Heb. 7 23. shewing that they had many Priests because they were all subiect to mortality and could not continue through necessity of death Secondly the promise of God made vnto Aaron and to his posterity must be accomplished Reason 2 and performed Hee consecrated Aaron and his sons and made a couenant with them not with Aaron alone not with his children alone but with their posterity Exod. 28 1. hee established it as a testimony in Iacob and as a law in Israel that their posterity might know it and the children which should be born of them shold stand vp and minister before the Lord in the beautiful garments and glorious robes of the Priests Exod. 28 2. Therefore the Lord saide by Moses Exod 29 29 30. Num. 3 10. 18 7. The holy garments which appertaine to Aaron shall be his sonnes after him to be annointed therein and to be consecrate therein That son that shall be Priest in his stead shall put them on seuen dayes when he commeth into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to minister in the holy place So God made his couenant of peace with Phinehas the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron Nu. 25 12 13 confirmed the Priests office to him his seed after him because in the zeale of his Spirit hee had turned away the wrath of the Lord from the Children of Israel This teacheth vs first of all the imperfection Vse 1 and insufficiency of it both of the Priestes themselues and of the Priesthood it selfe It pointed out a better Priest and a better priesthood and directed them to rest not in it but in some other So the Apostle Heb. 7 11 12. declareth that the Leuiticall Priesthood was vnperfect because another Priest is promised a long time after according to the order of Melchizedek If any perfection had beene by the Priesthood of the Leuites what needed it furthermore that another Priest should arise after the order of Melchizedek and not to bee called after the order of Aaron c. Where we see he sheweth to what purpose there must bee a Priest after another rule and fashion not after the order of Aaron euen because perfection is not in the Priehhood of the Leuites nor vnder the Law which was established vnder it so that wee must acknowledge it hath an end forasmuch as with the ceremoniall law the ceremoniall Priesthood was cancelled and abolished Vse 2 Secondly from hence we learne to acknowledge a difference betweene the Priesthood of Christ and the Priesthood of the Leuites This standeth in diuers points and circumstaÌ„ces as the same Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes euidently declareth The Priesthood of Christ is eternall as the Prophet declared long before Heb. 7 17. Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchizedek he was made with an oath by him that saide vnto him The Lord hath sworne and wil not repent But the Priests of Aarons order were mortall Heb. 7 20 21. not eternall they were made by the word of God but without an oath Heb. 7 26. Besides our great high Priest Christ Iesus holye harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the Heauens hath a * Aparabaton Heb. 7 24. Priesthood which cannot passe from one to another wherefore he is able perfectly to saue them that come vnto God by him seeing hee euer liueth to make intercession for them who by his own blood entred in once into the holy place Heb 9.11 14. and obtained eternall redemption for vs purging our Conscience from dead workes to serue the liuing God Hebru 10 4. for it is vnpossible that the blood of buls Goats shold take away sinnes Thus we see that the Priesthood of Christ can haue no succession inasmuch as being once performed it hath no imperfection and whereas the Iews in the time of the law had Aaron and his posterity which were but mortall and miserable men we haue Christ the immortall and blessed God who liueth for euer to be our euerlasting Priest Vse 3 Lastly we learne that seeing the Leuiticall Priesthood passed from one to another so as by death they were not alwaies suffred to exercise and execute their Priesthood we see I say that the Church of Rome bringing in againe such a Priesthood such Priests as
they oppressed him with iniuries and banished him their country and yet behold they are constrained immediately to seeke peace of him and to make a couenant with him so that albeit they hated him and put him away from them yet the King his Captaine are glad to come vnto him Gen. 26 24 25 26. For they feared him and saw certainly that the Lord was with him The like submission we see in Pharaoh albeit he hardened his hart and often had contemned and reuiled Moses yet in the greeuousnesse of the iudgement he sendeth for Moses and Aaron and saith I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked pray ye vnto the Lord for mee that there be no more mighty thunders amd haile Exod. 9 27 and 11 8. Such an example is recorded 1 Kings 13 4 6 touching Ieroboam who albeit he regarded not the word of the Prophet but raged against him and stretched out his hand from the Altar saying Lay hold on him yet when his hand was dryed vp so as he could not pull it in againe vnto him he humbled himselfe greatly in the present feeling of this punishment and besought that Prophet to pray to the Lord his God and make intercession for him that his hand might be restored Thus Saul seeketh to Dauid 1 Sam. 24 21 22. Belteshazzar to Daniel Dan. 5 12 13. Zedekiah to Ieremy Ier. 37 3. The foolish virgins to the wise Mat. 25 8. Haman had conspired the destruction of the Church and thirsted after the bloudy massacre of the Saints of God whose death is precious in his sight yet in the end he saw mischiefe prepared for him he stood vp to make request for his life vnto Queene Ester chap. 3 9 and 7 7. Thus the saying and sentence of the wise man is verified Prou. 14 19. The euill shall bow before the good and the wicked at the gates of the righteous Neither let vs doubt of this truth or greatly maruaile at it For God hath planted imprinted Reason 1 such a maiesty in the person of those that are vnfainedly godly truely religious that the most desperate and despightfull wicked men feare their faces and reuerence their presence If then the vngodly feare them it is no great maruaile though they fal downe before them many times in submissiue manner But the vngodly do often feare them therefore it cannot seeme strange vnto vs if they do some reuerence vnto them This we see in Herod Mark 6.20 He feared Iohn Acts 4 21 and 5 26. knowing that he was a iust man and an holy and reuerenced him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly So when the people saw how God heard the prayer of Samuel they feared Samuel exceedingly 1 Sam. 12 18. Such is the force of innocency that it conuinceth the enemies in their owne consciences and driueth them to do homage and vaile their bonnet to the seruants of God Againe it is the will of God that all such Reason 2 as humble themselues should be exalted and the lowly in heart should be aduanced so also such as exalt themselues should be brought low and therefore it is no maruaile if GOD euen in this life doe many times for the manifestation of his mercy and iustice lift vp the heads of his owne children Luke 14 11. cast downe the wicked vnder their feet Hence it is that Christ Iesus was so much delighted with this sentēce so often repeated by him in the Gospel Whosoeuer exalteth himselfe shall be brought low but he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Math. 23 12. Luke 18 14. Vse 1 Now let vs make vse of this doctrine First seeing the vnfaithfull be oftentimes constrained to sue to the faithfull for their helpe as the rich glutton did to Abraham let vs all learne to plant true godlinesse in our hearts and to turne to the Lord with all our soules that we may haue our part and portion in this preheminence and let vs walke worthy of our places and of this priuiledge honour and dignity Seeing almighty God maketh vs spirituall Kings to rule and reigne Reuel 1 6. and often subiecteth the wicked vnder vs let vs not be slaues to our owne lusts and corruptions but rule with authority and dominion ouer them and labor to subdue sinne vnto vs. We see the Princes of this world will not dishonour and debase thēselues with base Offices We are Kings and Princes to God in this life let vs then walke worthy of this dignity as the Apostle vrgeth this duty from vs 2 Thess 1 10 11. The Lord shall come to bee glorified in his Saints and to bee made maruailous in all them that beleeue in that day wherefore we also pray for you alwaies that our God may make you worthy for this Calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power Where we see that after he had set downe the great glory that belongeth to Gods children at the comming of Christ he exhorteth them to walke worthy of their calling seeing it shall be glorious with Christ and the vngodly shall be brought to vtter shame contempt dishonour reproch confusion There is no way to bring any to true honour but to purchase to our selues true godlinesse Therefore the Lord said 1 Sam. 2 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be despised Old age is rightly honourable but it must bee found in the way of righteousnesse Prou. 16 31. This we see to haue beene in Iob chap. 29 7 8. When I went out to the gate euen to the iudgement seate and when I caused them to prepare my seate in the streete the young men saw me and hid themselues and the aged arose and stood vp the Princes staied their talk laid hand on their mouth Loe thus shall they be honoured that feare the Lord and therfore blessed is the estate condition of the godly Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked euen in this life are vrged to seeke mercy at the hands of godly men so that God here vpon earth bringeth downe their heads that before were lifted vp in great pride how much more shall this be verified in the life to come when the redemption of Gods children draweth neere their happinesse shall be perfected then they are appointed to triumph and to haue the victory ouer all their enemies tread the wicked vnder their feet For the true children of of God shall rule and ouer-rule the world and shall trample vpon the kingdome of darknes ouer hell death damnation the diuell the reprobate whatsoeuer setteth it selfe against their peace This the Lord from the beginning taught the Church Gen. 3 15. He shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele The diuell shall tempt Christ assault his members but not ouercome them whereas Christ shall conquer the power of death and make his
purchase it The Prophet teacheth that the people are destroied for want of knowledge Hos 4 6 thereby depriue themselues of the means of saluation Vse 3 Lastly we should learne to eschew auoid Idolatry in the very beginning before by custome and continuance it be encreased If we once entertaine it with the least liking and approbation we shall neuer or hardly reclaime our selues till we fill vp the measure of it The Apostle exhorteth vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5 22. And Iude admonisheth vs to hate the garment spotted with the flesh verse 23. We must hate therefore as well the occasions and appurtenances of Idolatry as Idolatry it selfe as those things which bring much dishonour to God and much hurt vnto our owne soules Obiection But some peraduenture will say What need all these things or what cause is there of so many words touching Idolatry the remnants therof all this might well enough be spared and passed ouer forasmuch as heere are none of vs that are Idolaters and if any haue beene so that is forgotten and forgiuen long agoe I answer Answ it is not to be denyed but confessed that we liue in a reformed Church wherein Idolatry is swept away and yet many do in this point much deceiue themselues and are like the Pharisies that iustified themselues For if we would examine our selues by the strict rule of the word of God what Idolatry is and what it is not then certainely it will manifestly appeare that in the Church of England there are Idolaters yea notable Idolaters to bee found The Law is plaine and do we not reade what God saith Exodus 20 verse 4 Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image neither the similitude of any thing thou shalt not bow downe to thē nor serue them If these were asked of this Commandement they would be ready to answer with the young man in the Gospel All these things haue I kept from my youth Matth. 19 20. For we thinke commonly that vnlesse we be popish Idolaters to fall down before an Idoll worship it we be no Idolaters at all But heereby we shew that we doe not vnderstand the Law of God neyther the rules of interpretation For as murther consisteth not onely in taking away life but in hatred also and reuenge as the Apostle Iohn testifieth Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a murtherer and yee know that no murtherer hath eternall life abiding in him 1 Iohn chapter 3 verse 15. Matth. chapter 5 verse 22 and as adultery consisteth not onely in the outward acte but also in the inward and secret lustes of the heart so may there be Idolaters that do not fall downe and worshippe an Idoll and there is an Idolatry in the heart as well as in the practise The Apostle Paul in the second Epistle to the Corinthians chapter 4 verse 4 calleth the diuell The god of this world and yet there are none in the Church that worshippe the diuell in any outward or visible shape but they hate the thought of it no lesse then the deed How then is it that many or that any make him their god but that they beleeue in him obey him and trust more in him then they do in almighty God Whereupon he concludeth that they are no better then worshippers of the diuell howsoeuer not in outward fashion yet in the inward affection So if we would examine our owne hearts and spirits by this law which is spirituall we shall finde our selues to be grosse Idolaters many wayes Many worship theyr wealth and make theyr riches theyr god and set it vp as an Idoll in theyr hearts and this is one relique of Idolatry These are they that thinke gaine to be godlinesse 1 Tim. 6 5. and are grosse Idolaters in theyr hearts howsoeuer they neuer worshipped any visible Image Againe there are some that worship GOD with theyr bellies Phil. 3 19 such are the drunkards gluttonous persons howsoeuer otherwise they hate an Image yet are they notable Idolaters in theyr hearts There are also Idolaters of other sorts and other reliques of Idolatry some haue made theyr pleasure theyr god this is the common sinne of great men and these worshippe and serue theyr owne delights and pastimes loue them more then the Lord. Now whatsoeuer a man loueth better then GOD that same he maketh to bee his God Many such there are among vs who albeit they abhorre the open worshipping of Images yet in theyr hearts they reteyne the dregs of Idolatry and are indeed notable Idolaters And if wee would make diligent tryall of our selues and search into the secret corners of our harts by the cleere light of the word as with a candle we should finde our places persons and times to be full of Idolatry forasmuch as the most part haue preferred theyr pride theyr couetousnesse theyr lustes before God himselfe and therefore these are Idolaters haue ioyned themselues to Idols And concerning those that haue liued heeretofore in Idolatry and thinke that now they haue forsaken it therefore shall do well enough let them take heed they do not deceyue themselues For a man may leaue sinne and yet not repent for it A man may ceasse from the practise of it and yet not hate it neyther turne vnto God And doubtlesse if these men can yet laugh heartily at theyr former practises and make a iest and sport in telling what they haue done before an abhominable Idoll they may iustly suspect that they remaine filthy Idolaters still and if occasion were presented vnto them againe they would fall afresh to theyr former Idolatry as the dogge to his vomite I say therefore vnto such that without vnfeyned repentance there is no saluation but as they liued in Idolatry so they shall dye Idolaters and be condemned with Idolaters eternally Reuel 21. verse 8. CHAP. XXXIII 1 THese are the iournies of the Children of Israel which went foorth out of the Land of Egipt with their armies vnder the hand of Moses and Aaron 2 And Moses wrote their goings out according to their iournies by the commandement of the Lord and these are their iournies according to their goings out 3 And they departed from Rameses in the first Moneth on the 15 day of the first Moneth on the morrow after the Passeouer the Children of Israel went out with an high hand in the sight of all the Egiptians 4 For the Egiptians buried all their first borne which the Lord had smitten among them vpon their gods also the Lord executed iudgements 5 And the children of Israel remoued from Rameses and pitched in Succoth 6 And from Succoth c. AFter the inheritāce was giuen to the two Tribes the halfe on this side Iordan Moses describeth by the commandement of the Lord the places of their abode in the Wildernesse their seuerall mansions where they pitched their Tents vntil they entred into the Land of promise In this Chapter consider
51. but amongst these there was not a man of them whom Moses Aaron the Priest numbred when they numbred the children of Israel in the wildernesse of Sinai for the Lord had sayde of them They shal surely dye in the wildernes and there was not left a man of them saue Caleb the Sonne of Iephuneh add Ioshua the Sonne of Nun Verse 64.45 This muster being taken Moses as his last enterprize appointed out of them twelue thousand to be chosen out to inuade the Cities of Midian Numb 31 5. who together with the Moabites had practised with Balaam to curse Israel Deut. 23 4 5. and to allure them from the worship of the true God to the seruice of Baal-Peor to the rest of their beastly idolatry ouer which Companies Moses gaue the chiefe charge to Phinehas who slew the fiue Princes of the Midianites who were or had lately bene the vassals of Sehon king of the Amorites Numb 31.8 as appeareth in Ioshua chap. 13 21. Thus hauing subdued all their enemies on this side Iordan and none of them being able to stand before them Moses is commanded by God before his death which followed immediately after to charge the Israelites to bound out the land so soone as they were come into it Numb 24 2. and 35 2 and to assigne to the Leuites certaine cities taken out of the inheritance of their possession that there might be no diuision nor contention among them when once they were passed Iordan which haply otherwise might haue disturbed and disquieted them This is the historicall part of this Booke which hath entermingled with it many and sundrie ceremonies of the Leuiticall Law as touching their Fasts and Feasts the yeare of Iubile their feasts of Trumpets and Tabernacles as also of the Passeouer and Pentecost a few chapters whereof I published certaine yeares past which I haue now reviewed and added the interpretation of the whole Booke from the beginning to the ending which I presume to offer vnto your Worships as a testimony of my loue and duty toward you The Iewes in the Gospel commend the Centurion and make it a motiue to perswade Christ our Sauiour to heale his seruant that was deere vnto him being sicke and ready to dye because hee loued their Nation and had built them a Synagogue Luke 7 5 4. So I may truly affirme of you that you loue our nation and are true friends of the church loue the preachers of the Gospel which is so much the more worthy praise and commendation as there are few in these euill dayes especially of your ranke and calling that affect eyther the one or the other It is a true saying as proceeding from the mouth of the author of all truth Them that honor me I will honor they that despise me shal be lightly esteemed 1 Sam. 2 30. It is the cheefest honor that we can receiue in this world to honour the Lord which is the beginning of that honor which shall neuer decay whereas all other without this is vaine and vncertaine And albeit I confesse you neede not any helpe or furtherance from mee in the race of godlinesse wherein you runne neither is my weaknesse able to affoord any thing that way yet I am so farre from being discoraged hereby to presse into your presence that I acknowledge it as a speciall reason to induce me to this because I offer the same to you that are able to iudge whose learning and sufficiency that way all men know perfectly that know your person in that both of you are well exercised in the Scriptures and in the doctrine which is according to godlinesse so that I nothing doubt but at vacant houres from waightier affaires you will vouchsafe to peruse this Commentary or at least some part of it it being a duty belonging to all high and low rich and poore to search the Scriptuaes in which our hope is to haue eternall life Thus crauing pardon of my great boldnesse and hoping of your Worships good acceptance and praying the Almighty to increase the sauing graces of his Spirit vpon you I humbly take my leaue resting euer Your Worships at commandement William Attersoll A Recapitulation of the particular Doctrines handled throughout euery Chapter of this Booke of NVMBERS Doctrines out of the Preface OBseruations by the way of preface touching the Author of this booke fol. 1. 2 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Writer of this booke fol. 6. 3 Obseruations by way of preface touching the Title of this booke fol. 8. Obseruations by way of preface touching the principall substance and vse of this booke fol. 10. 5 Obseruations by way of preface touching the diuision and parts of this booke fol. 12. CHAP. I. 1. THe people of God may lawfully make warre fol. 16 2 God knoweth the number and names of all such as belong vnto him fol. 20 3 It is our duty to performe obedience to Gods commandements fol. 29 4 The promises of God made to his children shall be accomplished fol. 41 5 It is the office of the Minister to doe the duties proper to his calling fol. 49 CHAP. II. GOd delighteth to haue a comely order obserued both in Church and commonwealth fol. 55 2 Magistrates and rulers are needfull to be set ouer the people of God fol. 63 3 Gods iudgements are alwayes tempered and seasoned with great mercy toward those that be his fol. 71 4 The Tabernacle of the Congregation is placed in the middes of the hoast fol. 80 5 God bestoweth his gifts and graces freely to whom he pleaseth fol. 85 6 Euery one ought to be content with the present condition wherein God hath set him fol. 98 7 God oftentimes maketh choyce of inferiour things to effect great matters fol. 105 8 It is a duty belonging to all Gods children to yeeld obedience to all Gods Commandements fol. 109 CHAP. III. AMong all people vnder heauen the Ministery aboue all other things ought to be established fol. 118 2 Godly Parents haue oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children fol. 130 3 In Gods worship we must not bee carried by our owne deuices but by his direction fol. 137 4 God hath sole authority to ordaine the Officers and Offices of his Church fol. 146 5 The first borne were sanctified to the Lord and the vses thereof to vs. fol. 158 6 The word of God ought to direct all the actions of our life fol. 167 7 God raiseth vp honourable instruments from meane places to do him seruice fol. 175 8 Euery one in the Church hath his proper peculiar Office fol. 179 9 It is the Ministers office carefully to looke to his charge fol. 188 10 God will haue all places and people taught how small and meane soeuer they be fol. 197 11 The Office of the Ministery is an high worthy and honourable Calling fol. 206 CHAP. IIII. 1 THe Ministers must be men of grauity sobriety and moderation fol. 216 2 Euery one must know
heere as afterward in this Booke ch 20. where he obeyeth with doubting but he executeth the charge laide vpon him with readinesse and willingnesse This obedience of Moses and Aaron is set downe first generally then particularly Generally in these words particularly in the verses following Heere a question may be demanded Obiection whether it were lawfull for them to number the people Wee reade in the holy Historie 2 Samuel 24 that Dauid was sharply reprooued and seuerely punished because hee did number them yet Moses numbereth them in this place and is approoued and iustifiedâ— Some thinke Answer that Dauid is reproued not simply for numbring the people but because he would haue all numbred and not onely from 20 yeare old and aboue But this was not the true cause of Dauids offence and of Gods iudgement in as much as it is very euident out of the words of the Text and circumstances of the place that such only were numbred as were strong men and able to draw out their swords 2 Sam. 24.9 Others make this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seede of Abraham as the starres of Heauen which are innumerable and as the sand on the Sea Shore which cannot bee tolde Oleast in Exod. and therefore he was angry sore displeased wheÌ„ they were numbred as if it were a calling of his promise into question But if this reason were good and to bee granted it would follow that they could neuer be numbred without sin Neither was this the cause of Gods anger as others imagine Simâ—â—r in Exod because after his numbring of them hee caused not the tribute to be paid that God had appointed Exod. 30.12 for Moses did not alway enioyne any such polle-mony to be paid whensoeuer he nuÌ„bred their persons and besides the punnishment should be inflicted vpon Dauid not for numbring the people but for want of paiment The true causes why Moses is commended Differences between Moses and Dauid in numbering the people Dauid condemned for their numbring of Israel are these First Moses was inioyned vnto it had the expresse commandement of God to direct and warrant him but Dauid was not commaÌ„ded of God he was stirred vp of Sathan who tempted him to this euill in setting before his eies 1 Chron. 21 1 his glory and excellency his power victories Aug. quaest 134 in Exod. This is one difference Secondly it was lawfull to number the people when anie publique collection or contribution was to bee made of tribute or subsidy for vnlesse an exact account were taken some should be omitted others ouerburthened and iniustice committed This maketh it lawful for Princes to number their people muster them by hundreds or thousands albeit they haue no special warrant or particular commissioÌ„ from God Thus did Dauid in another place and at another time number them without sin 2 Sam. 18 1. Againe when any Army is to be gathered forces to be leuied it is necessarie the people should be assembled and mustered that fit choise may bee made of such as are to goe to battell as Dauid did number them without sinne 2 Sam. 18 1. when hee sent an armie against Absolon but in this place hee did not intend any of these ends either that Tribute should be gathered or that souldiers should be mustered and therefore the warrant of his worke was not answerable to the calling of Moses Thirdly as they were stirred vp by diuers causes so they respected diuers ends Dauid propounded to himselfe an euill end hee did it to set forth his owne glorie to reioyce in himselfe to put his whole affiance and confidence in the multitude of his men and therefore his pride and presumption his haughtinesse and ambition his rashnesse and vnthankefulnesse were punished of GOD. Thus we see how one and the same thing is praised in one and reprooued in another because howsoeuer the deede were one yet the cause was not one from whence it proceeded neither were the ends one whereunto it was referred Verses 17.18.19 Moses Aaron tooke these men c And as the Lord commaunded Moses so he numbred them Heere we haue an example of the obedience of Moses Aaron who lingred not the time to discharge the dutie that God had laide vpon them This example offereth vnto vs this instruction that it Doctrine 3 is required of all Gods seruants t is our dutie to obey Gods coâ—mandements to performe obedience to Gods commandements Whensoeuer God speaketh vnto vs wee must heare and obey his voyce Noah receiued a Commandement from God to builde the Arke Genes 6 ver 13. Whereby hee and his houshold might be saued many hindrances might haue stayed him and sundry inconueniences might haue stopped him and infinite dangers might haue terrified him from that enterprize the greatnesse of the Arke the labour of the building the continuance of the worke the tants of the wicked and an hundred such like troubles stood in his way all which he did ouerstride as the Apostle witnesseth Heb. 11 7. By Faith Noah beeing warned of GOD of the things which were as yet not seene mooued with reuerence prepared the Arke to the sauing of his Houshold through the which Arke hee condemned the world and was made heire of the righteousnesse which is by faith In like manner Gen. 12 4. Heb 11 8. Abraham receiued an expresse commandement to go out of his Country and from his Kindred and Fathers house and he also by Faith when hee was called obeyed to go into a place which he should afterwarde receiue for inheritance and he went out not knowing whither hee went So when God charged him to circumcise himselfe his sonne and all his houshold hee did not delay the time Gen. 17 23. 22 1 2 3. Heb. 11 17. 18 19. but did it the same day and when hee commanded him to take his sonne his onely son euen Isaac whom he loued the sonne of promise through whom all Nations should bee blessed By Faith hee offered vp Isaac when hee was tryed for he considered that God was able to raise him vp euen from the dead from whence he receiued him also after a sort When God called Samuel and determined to reueale vnto him the destruction of Elies house and the calamitie that hanged ouer all Israel hee saide vnto him to testifie the willingnesse of his heart to obey Speake Lord 1 Sam. 3 9 10 for thy Seruant heareth This the Prophet Dauid witnesseth Psal 27 8. When thou sayedst Seeke ye my face mine heart answered thee O Lord I will seeke thy face Luke 5 4 5. When Christ commanded Peter to launch out into the deepe and to let out their Nets to make a draught Simon answered and saide vnto him Master we haue trauailed sore all night and haue taken nothing neuerthelesse at thy word I wil let down the net The examples are infinite and endlesse that might bee
vntill they haue little left or none at all themselues They will not worke vppon the Sabbath nor go to Plough but they will not sticke to go to play and vse pastimes to follow idlenesse and to be ordinarily absent from the holy ordinances of God They scorn to be accounted rebels as too grosse a tearme for them yet they can disobey superiors yea mock and deride those that are set ouer them both Magistrates and Ministers They abhorre the name of a murtherer but they can fight and quarrell braule fret and fume against others forgetting the rule of the Apostle Whosoeuer hateth his Brother 1 Iohn 3 15. is a man-slayer and ye know that no man-slayer hath eternall life abiding in him They will not be Adulterers Fornicators but they break out into wantonnesse and nourish the occasions that engender them surfetting drunkennes idlenesse wanton lookes wanton company wanton daliance and such like They hate the name of Theeues and robbers and those that wil stand by the high way and take a purse but they will couzen and circumuent their neighbour defraud and oppresse him in buying selling and bargaining with him if by any meanes they can goe beyond him neuer remembring either the commandement or punishment set downe by the Apostle Let no man oppresse of defraud his Brother in any matter 1 Thes 4 6. for the Lord is an auenger of all such things as wee also haue told you before time and testified These are they that wil not beare false witnesse but they are inuenters of euill or spreaders abroad of euill reports to the hurt of their brethren make no conscience at all of a lye These are not dutifull children which obey to halfes so faile in their obedience For as the Apostle teacheth Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law Iam. 2 10 11 12. yet faileth in one point he is guilty of all c. Thus then we see by this doctrine they are reprooued that contemne the worde and will not heare that are content to heare but will not obey and such as obey but it is not fully and faithfully it is so farre forth as pleaseth themselues not regarding to please God to whom they either stand or fall Secondly seeing our duty to â—ods Commandements Vse 2 consisteth in obedience this teacheth that it is necessary for all men to knowe them We cannot call vpon him of whom we haue not heard we cannot beleeue that which we neuer learned wee cannot practise those things which we do not vnderstand A seruant can by no meanes do his Masters will before he knoweth what is his will This sheweth the miserable condition of ignorant people besotted in their owne simplicity and muffled in the mistes of palpable darkenesse none are more grosly misled none more disobedient to God then these ignorant persons none greater enemies vnto the seruing and obeying of God then such as are enemies or hinderers of the teaching and preaching of his word Our Sauiour sending out his Apostles into all the world Math. 28 20. charged them to teach them to obserue all things whatsoeuer he commanded them First then there must be teaching before there bee obseruing so that ignorance is the mother of all disobedience This appeareth in Moses Deut. 4 1. Hearken O Israel vnto the ordinances and to the Lawes which I teach you to doe that ye may liue and go in and possesse the Land which the Lord God of your Fathers giueth you The Israelites were commanded to learne the commandements of God that they might doe them so that there is no doing and discharging of the workes and will of God without knowing them nor no true knowledge wher there is no practise For indeed wee know no more then we make conscience to do performe Wherefore my Brethren bee carefull to learne the waies of God and to know what he requireth that you may bee fitted to doe them and assure your selues that they are the greatest enemies of God and of your saluation yea the most proude and pestilent instruments of the diuell to cause him to be honoured and to erect the kingdome of darkenesse that do disgrace teaching and disswade from hearing And let vs set this downe as a rule that such as are vndutifull to God in the chiefest workes and the highest duties will neuer make conscience of the smaller lesser Such then as any way hinder the publishing of the Gospell and seeke to stop the free course of it from passing among men do ouer-turne all godlinesse and shake the very ground worke and foundation of true obedience The greatest and best workes commanded of Christ are the duties of the first Table to preach and to heare his word to be often exercised in his worship to be religious to visite his Courts where his name dwelleth whereof the Prophet saith Psal 68 16. God delighteth to dwell in it yea the Lord will dwell in it for euer Hee that maketh no conscience this way will make no conscience of the lesser and latter duties to wit of the fruits of righteousnes Hence it is that our Sauiour saith to the Sadduces Math. 22 23 Are yee not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scrâ—ptures neither the powâ—r of God Marke 12 24. The ignorance of Gods word is the true cause of all error If we did know the Scriptures they would direct vs to all duties necessary for vs both to knowe and practise And as knowledge is the beginning of all obedience because wee must know before we can obey we must learne before wee practise so it is required of vs al to get knowledge and vnderstanding howbeit it is not necessary for all to haue knowledge alike Wherefore that we may be instructed aright and be guided what our knowledge ought to be and what measure thereof should be in vs it is requisite that wee marke and remember these foure rules following all of them being grounded vpon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles No man must be ignorant no man shall be excused for his ignorance euery man must attaine to some knowledge First our knowledge must be according to our age Rules directing vs what our knowledg ought to be If GOD haue blessed our dayes with manie yeares and long life he looketh for greater knowledge at our hands then hee doth of babes and sucklings This the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs. 1 Cor. 14 20. Brethren bee not children in vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnes bee children but in vnderstanding be of ripe age In these words the Apostle intimateth a double kinde of knowledge one fit for children for God would haue none brought vp in his Schoole and to belong to him that are non proficients hee would haue children taught and trained vp in the faith and feare of God 2 Tim. 3 15. It is noted of Tâ—mothy that hee had the knowledge of the holye Scriptures of a childe which are able to make him
poure in strong drinke Heere are many woes and fearefull threatnings of many miseries and do the vngodly thinke to escape or that these things doe not deepely concerne them Our Sauiour denounceth a great woe against all contemners of the Gospell telleth them It shal be easier for Tyre Sidon nay for Sodom and Gomorra in the day of iudgement Mat. 11 22 24 then for them Must not these denunciations be accomplished Or do we remaine as Infidels and think they shall neuer be performed Or if they be performed that we shall be exempted or excused It cannot be that his word should fall to the ground and take none effect Let vs feare these terrible threatninges humble our selues before him and forsake our euill wayes let vs betake our selues vnto him and let vs turne vnto his word for the word will neuer turne vnto vs and bend it selfe to our pleasure The Scripture is full replenished with such heauy threatninges as may serue to strike a feare and terror into our hearts The Prophet Amos Amos 6 1 3. denounceth a Woe to them that are at ease in Sion that put farre away the euill day and approach to the seate of iniquity and are not sorry for the affliction of Ioseph The Prophet Malachi foretelleth Mal. 4 1. that the day commeth which shal burne as an Ouen and all the proud yea all that doe wickedly shall be stubble and the day that commeth shall burne them vp and shall leaue them neither root nor branch These threatnings are surer then the heauens which shall passe away but these shall neuer passe away and therefore woe to them that repent not nor returne to the Lord for they must needes be taken suddenly in them as in a snare and no man shall be able to deliuer them They may thinke themselues forgiuen or at least forgotten but poore soules they are deceiued It is not length of time that can helpe them nor strength of their arme that can saue them nor the wedge of Gold that can deliuer them for Riches auaile not in the day of wrath Prouer. 11 4 nor serue to pacifie his indignation but righteousnesse deliuereth from death Thirdly as we learne the truth of God in Vse 3 his threatnings so there ariseth from hence a most excellent ground of assured comfort for all Gods seruants to establish their hearts in the immutability of all his promises Manie are the particular promises set downe in the word as many as are there mentioned so manie particular cōforts are ministred vnto vs as from the hand of God to the end that wee beleeuing them and as it were clasping our armes about them might haue strong consolation and boldnesse to come to the throne of grace Wherefore whensoeuer we feele the weaknesse of our faith we must haue recourse to his word As they which haue a dim sight and weake eye vse the helpe of their Spectacles and thereby finde comfort so should we when we are at any time troubled with doubting helpe our spirituall eye-sight with often looking into the glasse of his word and meditating continually vppon his promises It were endlesse and infinite to speake of all his gracious promises mentioned in his worde some are of temporall blessings and other of spirituall and eternall in both wee ought to rest vpon the vnchangeablenesse of his will who is not as man that he should any way deceiue vs as those that vse to promise much performe little His promise is certaine and very good payment if wee dare trust him of his word Psal 37.25 It is he that hath saide I haue beene yong and am old yet I saw neuer the righteous forsaken nor his seede begging bread It is hee that hath spoken Heb. 13.6 7. I wil not faile thee neither forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper neither will I feare what man can do vnto me Mathew 6 33 It is he that hath promised Seeke yee first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall bee ministred vnto you We see how much many men vexe torment themselues about earthly transitory things they feare they shall want before they die and giue themselues to vnlawfull shiftes to maintaine themselues and their estate the reason heereof is because they haue vnbeleeuing hearts they cannot cast themselues and their care vpon the Lord they will not seeke his loue and fauour they labour not to be reconciled to him in Christ Iesus and whatsoeuer he promise vnto them of his word they beleeue nothing at all Take an example of Gods prouidence ouer his people whiles they walked and wandred in the Wildernesse they had neither seede time nor haruest and they were an huge multitude of more then sixe hundred thousand beside women and children yet hee sustained them and prouided for them till hee brought them into the land of Canaan He is not as a poore Father that hath moe children then he is able to sustain or as a state that is constrained to disburden it selfe of their superfluitie and ouerflowing multitude and so to send out many Colonies to plant themselues in other places he hath al the earth in his own power is able to prouide for all his children that wait vpon him and put their trust and confidence in him This must be our comfort in time of triall and tentation that he hath promised neuer to faile vs nor forsake vs and albeit mans promises may deceiue vs and his deede come short of his worde yet no iot or portion of Gods promises shall remaine vnfulfilled and therefore in all our necessities let vs possesse our soules with patience and wait constantly for the accomplishment thereof which in due time shall take good effect The fault is in our selues who will not lay hold vpon the same he hath saide he will be our tower of defence and City of refuge to shield vs from danger all distresse but we will not trust him of his word but vse vnlawfull meanes for our deliuerance That which hath bene said of transitory and temporall blessings may also be spoken of eternall God hath promised the renuing of our hearts the forgiuenesse of sinnes and the kingdome of heauen as Ier. 31 32 33. Heb. 8 10 11 12. Esay 40 1 2. I will put my Lawes in their minde and in their heart I will write them I wil be their God and they shall be my people I wil bee mercifull to their vnrighteousnesse and I wil remember their sins and their iniquities no more These are great and precious promises heere are sweet comforts of life and saluation offered vnto vs on Gods part let these be to vs as the Anchor of our soules both sure and stedfast These are immutable things Hebrew 6 18. Wherein it is vnpossible that God should lye and therefore let vs be established in them and lay hold vpon that hope which is set before vs.
for the greater among which this is one of the greatest The Prophet praying for the prosperous estate of the Kingdom of Salomon saith Giue thy iudgements to the King O God Psal 72 1 2. and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings sonne Then shall he iudge thy people in righteousnesse and thy poore with equity This duty belongeth to vs and this ought to bee our prayer and petition and as God hath blessed vs with a gracious Prince his hopefull issue contrary to the expectation of many male-contents and hollow-hearted enemies of vs and our Religion so we are often to cal to remembrance the ioyfull and happy time when GOD in his great goodnesse brought him to this Kingdome and to sitte vpon the Throne lineally descended vnto him so that we may say with the Psalmist Psal 118 23 24. This was the Lords doing it is maruellous in our eyes this is the day which the Lord hath made let vs reioyce be glad in it Heereby did God allay the bitternesse of sorrow worthily conceiued for the decease of our late Soueraigne so that the setting as it were of the Moone was recompenced with the bright shining of the Sunne and the closing of the eyes as it were shutting the windowes of declining age with a greater perfection of age of sexe of gifts and many other prerogatiues Thus doth one and the same day minister matter and occasion both of sorrow and of gladnesse The 24. day of March Anno Domini 1603. of discomfort yet of comfort of weeping yet of reioycing as a medicine composed of contrary ingredients so that we may say sing with the Poet Iamque dies nisi fallor adest quē semper acerbū Semper honorandum sic dij voluistis habebo Virgil. Eneid lib. 3. Hunc ego Getulis agerem si Syrtibus exul Argolicoue mari deprensus vrbe Mycenae Annua vota tamen solennesque ordine pompas Exequerer strueremqque suis altaria donis That is This this day euer-dolefull shall and euer ioyfull be Yea merry-sad and bitter sweet thus God did it decree If I were cast among the Moores and liued a captiue slaue Yet yearely vowes and duties due the Altars high should haue Thus may we and a great deale more iustly say of the day aboue named which is heauy and yet happy threatning a storme and yet shining cleerely Who did not greatly feare and whose hearts were not full of perplexed thoughts to consider what dangers were likely to fall vpon our heads when God should call vnto himselfe Queene Elizabeth and gather her vnto her Fathers But behold Gods great prouidence dealing in mercy toward vs who shut vp the mouth of the Lyons and put vp the sword of the enemy and quenched the violence of the fire so that no noyse no tumult no crying was heard in our streetes no sacking of Cities no tumbling of garments in blood was seene no alarme of battell was discerned of any not a dog lifted vp his tongue Esay 9 5. but all things were submisse and quiet Thus God brought King Iames vnto the kingdome with a traine of all estates degrees callings companies and conditions with Oliue branches of peace in their hands sinesudore sanguine that is without sweating and blood-shedding No man lost his goods no man lost his life no Babilonish cōfusion followed but euery one held his owne with greater certainty and security then before whereat the enemies of our peace and religion fret and rage and gnash their teeth for anger and are like to burst for enuy seeing their expectation is frustated all theyr hopes are defeated Yea Lord disappoint them more and more cast them into the pit which they haue digged and rowle the stone vpon themselues which they haue stirred let them be consumed and confounded in theyr owne deuices and taste of the fruite of theyr owne malice let their eyes looke for a day of comfort and refreshing vntill they fall out of their heads according to that saying Rusticus expectat dum defluat amnis Horat. lib. 1. Epist 2. at ille Labitur labetur in omne volubilis aeuum That is They wait vntill the Riuer waxeth dry But he doth runne and shall eternally So then to vse the words of the Prophet Esay ch 5 24. As the flame of fire deuoureth the stubble as the chaffe is consumed of the flame so their roote shall be as rottennesse and their bud shall rise vp like dust because they haue cast off the Law of the Lord of Hostes and contemned the word of the holy one of Israel On the other side let vs acknowledge it to be our duty to render humble and hearty thankes to GOD for his goodnesse toward vs in deliuering vs from the dangers that did hang ouer vs in frustrating the policies of the vngodly in continuing among vs the Gospell of peace in maintaining concord and vnity among vs all these by placing our dread Soueraigne ouer vs and thereby remouing a thousand calamities that threatned shipwracke and finall desolation Let vs not now grow secure but oftentimes remember the benefits that wee haue receiued It is noted that when Salomon was set vpon the seat of Dauid his father 1 Kin. 1 48. the people came vp after him yea they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them So when Hiram King of Tyrus heard the words of Salomon he reioyced greatly and saide 1 Kin. 5 7. Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this mighty people Likewise when the Queene of Sheba saw the glory of Salomon and knew it to bee a chiefe signe of Gods fauour to haue godly and wise Rulers sit in the Throne of iustice and iudgement she brake foorth not onely into an admiration of his wisedome and his seruants happinesse but also into an open thanksgiuing Blessed be the Lord thy God which loueth thee to set thee on the Throne of Israel 1 Kin. 10 9. because the Lord loued Israel for euer and made thee King to doe equity and righteousnesse These are good examples for vs to follow and teach vs what we ought to doe when God blesseth vs with an vpright Dauid with a wise Salomon with a zealous Hezekiah with a religious Iosiah with a reforming Iehosaphat it is our duty to returne praise and glory to God and withall to pray heartily for the prosperous and happy continuance of such among vs that they may liue long vpon earth to promote his glory to aduance the Gospell to establish peace plenty and prosperity among their people 10. On the South-side shall bee the standard of the hoast of Reuben according to their armies and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Reuben shall be Elizur the sonne of Shedeur 11. And his hoast and the number thereof were sixe and forty thousand and fiue hundreth 12. And by him shall the
it were brought downe to reside and remaine among vs. So long as the word which is the scepter of his kingdome is with vs we shall not need to feare he will goe from vs neither shall be constrained to make long iourneyes to seeke him out When once his word is departed and the Gospel gone his standard is remoued and he is quite turned from vs. It is in vaine to dreame to find him when we cannot find him in his word Hence it is that Abijam telleth Ieroboam that made Israel to sinne that God was gone from them seeing he had driuen away the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron and on the other side he ioyneth together the presence of the Lord and the preaching of his word saying Behold this God is with vs as a Captaine 2. Chron. 13.12 and his Priests with the sounding trumpets to cry an alarme against you This then is a speciall token of Gods speciall presence when he sendeth his word as a gracious raine vpon his inheritance and thereby watereth the dry furrowes of the barraine hearts of his people Thirdly we haue the promise of his presence and the seales thereof in his Sacraments whereby we are at one with him and he with vs. Whensoeuer we meditate of our baptisme the Sonne of God doth witnesse vnto our spirits that we are cloathed with his righteousnesse as with a garment Gal. 3.27 for all such as are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ Whensoeuer we receiue the Supper of the Lord hee sheweth vs that he is our food and that the bread which we eate at our tables and in our houses doth not nourish vs better then we be nourished by his substance at his heauenly table insomuch that we liue in him by him and through him according to the testimony of Iohn Ch. 6. Ioh. 6.54.55 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day for my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed Thus we are spiritually one with him and mystically he is one with vs so that we haue a communion with him as the members haue with the head so that we must receiue it as most true which the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 10. 1 Cor. 10.16 The cuppe of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the body of Christ the bread which we break is it not the communion of the body of Christ for we that are many are one bread and one body because we all are partakers of one bread Fourthly when we come together in the Church to call vpon his Name he is neere vnto vs and most familiar with vs. For our LORD Iesus Christ assureth vs that he is there among vs whensoeuer we are assembled in his Name and by lifting vp our eyes and holding vp our hands toward heauen wee shew that our coming thither is to present our selues in the sight presence of our God To this purpose our Sauiour saith Math. 18 20. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name there am I in the middest of them so that we must consider that we are heere not onely before the Angels of heauen but also that the Sonne of God both seeth and heareth vs. True prayer doeth ascend vp to Heauen as Incense and lifteth vs vp to talke familiarly with God and bringeth downe his blessings vpon vs except we vse this heauenly exercise whereby we speake to him he is a stranger to vs and we are strangers to him Lastly he dwelleth among vs whensoeuer he preserueth vs from euill and deliuereth vs from our enemies If the fauour of GOD were not a shield buckler about vs to preserue and protect vs from our enemies wee should lie open to ten thousand dangers and deaths If our Lord had not a continuall care ouer vs and stood not mightily for our defence we should bee a prey to the iaw of the Lyon and should perish euery minute of an houre We are of our selues ouer-weake and haue no meanes to deliuer our selues this is our comfort that God is on our side dwelleth among vs. Let vs also take heed we walk in feare before him and doe not prouoke him to wrath and indignation against vs by committing euill in his fight who can abide nothing that is prophane or polluted as Deut. 6 15. The Lord that is in the middest of thee is iealous beware therefore that his wrath kindle not lest thou be rooted out of the Land which the Lord thy God hath giuen thee To this purpose the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 6. 2 Cor. 6 16 17 Yee are the Temple of the liuing God as God hath saide I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their GOD and they shall be my people wherefore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you and I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall bee my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord Almighty This sheweth that we ought to walke alwaies as in Gods presence and to consider euermore that his eye is vpon vs. Our bodies are the temples of the holy Ghost for him to dwell in If then we shall defile them and make them as swine-styes we greeue the holy Spirit whereby our adoption and redemption are sealed and driue him from vs and chase him away out of our hearts Vse 2 Secondly albeit the placing of the Tabernacle in the middest of the host be gone and past long agoe and were verified among the Iewes vnder the shaddowes of the Law yet it serueth to teach vs to what end God hath instituted ciuill States and Common-wealths in this world to wit to be staies and proppes to the Church to vphold and strengthen the same that the people of God may assemble together in peace and quietnesse and be free from all dangers of malicious enemies that labour to do euill to the Sanctuary To this purpose the Prophet teacheth Psal 102 2â— 22. and 122 3 4. that The Name of the Lord shall be declared in Sion his praise in Ierusalem when the people shall be gathered together and the Kingdomes to serue the Lord. And Psal 122. Ierusalem is builded as a City that is compact together in it selfe whereunto the Tribes euen the Tribes of the Lord goe vp according to the Testimony to Israel to praise the name of the Lord. Heereby we are put in minde of three notable duties First of all let all persons Princes and people high and low do good to the Church of God and imploy their best endeuours to promote the glory of God and the safety of the Church For wherefore was the Tabernacle taken and pitched in the middest of all the host not placed in a corner nor set in the skirts of that mighty army but was inuironed round about with the strength of Israel but to
where he had graciously bestowed much he may iustly require the more Againe our spirituall life is a debt and our workes due to him in regard of our redemption iustification and sanctification in consideration of all the which we owe our selues wholly vnto God and he in iustice may require all the seruice that wee can possibly performe vnto him A seruant bought with money and redeemed out of bondage is a debter to his master and is wholly at his commandement because he oweth to him his life his liberty and all that he hath How much more then must we consider our selues to be wholly the Lords to serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our liues being redeemed from the bondage of sinne and slauery of Sathan not with siluer and golde but with the precious blood of Christ as a Lambe vnspotted and vndefiled 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 1.19 Neither were we once onely made free men but moreouer are laden with many benefites by this our Sauiour and redeemer being regenerated with his Spirit to walke before him in newnesse of life So that our vnthankefulnesse is exceeding great if forgetting the greatnesse of our deliuerance we returne to our vomit againe as dogges 2. Pet. 2.22 and lye wallowing in the mire as filthy swine Lastly in regard of the benefits to come which by the Spirit of Christ we doe certainly expect and looke for to wit our resurrection of the body and glorification in the heauens These being exceeding blessings do make vs infinite debters vnto God Hence we learne to detest the heresie of Popish hypocrites that dare boast of the merits of the Saints and of workes of supererogation an euident argument of intollerable proude spirits For debt and merit are quite contrary they are so opposite the one to the other that the first being established it ouerthroweth the second as Rom. 4.4 5. Rom. 4.4 5. To him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace but of debt but to him that worketh not but beleeueth on him that iustifieth the vngodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse If then our whole life be a debt of the Spirit it must of necessity be false that there is any meriting of life and saluation by any workes either of congruity or condignity or supererogation For whatsoeuer it pleaseth them to prate of merits either publikely or priuately to their disciples dare any of them when they are ready to goe the way of all flesh and must be presented before the eternall iudge dare any of them I say desire of God to giue them according to their merits dare any in the pride of his heart so exalt and lift vp himselfe as to pray Lord I am worthy of thy mercy I haue deserued thy kingdome pay me that thou owest vnto me I desire nothing at thy hands gratis or freely my works are truely and properly meritorious I haue a right to heauen and deserue it worthily I expect not eternall life as an almes but as a price due vnto my labours I am content thou enter into iudgment with me for I haue righteousnesse in mine owne person and therefore I craue not to be accepted in thy beloued Ephes 1.6 1 Pet. 2.5 but in my selfe Lord thou hast made me able to merit heauen for my selfe and theâ—efore repay me according to my worth I thinke none of them are come to this presumption to pleade for themselues with God therfore whatsoeuer they write whatsoeuer they speake whatsoeuer they resolue and determine in their schooles and pulpits they deny it renounce it wholy at the point of death with their own mouthes condeÌ„ne their owne folly In their life they talke of merits but at their death they are glad to call for mercy so by their owne practise proue and confirme the trueth of the doctrine of the Protestants howsoeuer against the light of their own consciences they oppose themselues flatly as enemies vnto it The debt of the creature euen of the man regenerate is greater then he is able to pay the thousandth part nay the more he payeth the more he oweth and is bound to pay forasmuch as the benefits of God do daily grow and encrease toward him and abound in a wonderful measure that they augment the debt strengthen the obligation Neither can they escape and auoid the force of this Obiection by a friuolous and false distinction that our works are not indeed meritorious in the rigour of Iustice or absolutely considered in themselues but that they are so by the ordinance and acceptation of God Answere For albeit God accept of our workes and reward them euen to a cup of cold water Mat. 10. yet he accepteth them not as merits but as the due obedience of his sonnes which he recompenseth freely and fully because he that cannot lie or deceiue hath promised the reward Neither is it the ordinance of God that we should merit by our obedience but that we should performe the worship and honour that is due vnto him Tit. 3.4 Act. 15. Let them therefore shew vs where God hath made any such promise vnto vs to accept our workes as merits and we will beleeue them The Lord gaue the Israelites the land of Canaan not for their workes Deut. 7.8 and 9.5 but for his owne loue and mercy If they could not merit the earthly Canaan how should any deserue the heauenly Wee are taught to pray to GOD to giue vs our daily bread If wee cannot merit the foode of this life no not one morsell of bread but must craue it of him as poore beggers doe an almes at the dores of men much lesse can we merit euerlasting life which is the gift of God Rom. 6.23 Rom. 6.23 For what is a bit of bread in comparison of the kingdome of heauen or what is the food of the body in respect of the food of the soule Lastly this doctrine destroyeth another bulwarke of the Church of Rome Against mans free will whereby they set vp mans nature and that is free will teaching that there is a cooperation of mans free will with Gods free grace in the first act of our conuersion A doctrine full of pride and folly as well as the former for as much as this is to part stakes betweene God and our selues and to diuide our conuersion betweene him and vs and consequently to ascribe as much to man as to God Christ saith that without him we can do nothing Phil. 2.13 we cannot come vnto him except the Father draw vs Ioh. 6. It is God that doth worke in vs the will and the deed saith the Apostle We are all by nature corrupt there is no part sound in vs or without vs. We are not onely as crazy or sicke but as dead men God doth all and we nothing in good things Hee preuenteth vs with his grace he prepareth vs by his word he enclineth vs by his Spirit and worketh both the
assured that our labor is not in vaine in the Lord 1 Cor. 15 58. We must haue our hearts setled and constant in good things that wee be not as children carried about with euery vanity We must be resolute in the truth and stand hauing our loines girt about with the truth and hauing on the brest-plate of righteousnesse c. As we grow in age so let vs grow in grace and as euery yeare addeth to our life so let it adde to our faith If we stand at a stay we shall neuer come to the ende of our race but if we grow in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ wee shall receiue the ende of our faith which is the saluation of our soules Thirdly we learne to confesse from whence Vse 3 we haue receiued life temporall spirituall and eternall one following another and all begun in this life and to acknowledge our thankfulnesse to God for these his blessings The temporall is common to vs with the wicked but the other two to wit the spirituall and eternall life are proper to the elect and make them Citizens of the kingdome of heauen Hence it is that the Prophet saith Blesse the Lord Psal 103 2 3. O my soule and forget not all his benefits who forgiueth all thine iniquities who healeth all thy diseases who redeemeth thy life from destruction who crowneth thee with louing kindnes and tender mercies He respecteth not what we are or what we are worthy of but as hee loued vs before we were which argueth the bottomlesse sea of his grace toward vs so he neuer ceaseth to follow vs with his mercy to adde loue to his loue alwayes preuenting vs with his liberall blessings True it is the guifts of God are great toward vs in regard of temporall things which are of the least and lowest nature forasmuch as in him we liue moue Acts 17 28. and haue our being he blesseth vs hee keepeth vs he preserueth vs he defendeth vs and suffereth nothing to do vs hurt but besides these he giueth vs to beleeue he calleth vs to the knowledge of his truth hee iustifieth vs he sanctifieth vs he redeemeth vs hee establisheth vs that we shall neuer be remooued and all these are freely and frankly bestowed vpon vs not purchased by vs. Howbeit we shall neuer vnderstand the foundation of Gods mercy nor learne the height the bredth and bottome of his loue vntill we come to behold and consider our free election and saluation to be meerely by his grace And if once wee come to the vnderstanding heereof it will be most forcible aboue all the former reasons to moue vs to magnifie his goodnesse and to giue vp our selues wholly to him and consecrate all that is in vs to his glory Indeed this consideration that we haue receiued life health and peace and liberty all things belonging vnto them if we had no farther cause ought to moue vs to thankfulnes obedience but this laieth the ground-worke and reacheth to the top of all that hee loued vs before the world was and therefore we must loue him againe extoll his praise confesse his Name and feare to offend him and serue him in righteousnesse and true holinesse all the daies of our life This is the beginning and as it wer the first step to true humility it is a forcible weapon to strike down all pride and presumption and to giue them their deaths wound it stoppeth the mouthes of arrogant men who would gladly sacrifice to their owne nets and build their saluation vpon themselues Therfore the Prophet saith in the Name of the Lord Ezek. 16 62 63. I will establish my Couenant with thee and thou shalt know that I am the Lord that thou maiest remember and be confounded and neuer open thy mouth any more because of thy shame when I am pacified toward thee for all that thou hast done saith the Lord God Hee will haue no flesh to reioyce in it selfe he will haue the whole glory of our saluation he saw vs polluted in our own blood he found vs cast out into the open field to the contempt and loathing of our person he set his loue toward vs and spread his skirt ouer vs and couered our nakednesse and said vnto vs when we were in our blood Liue to the end we should chalenge no part of his worke to our selues Vndeserued loue is a great binder There is no loue comparable to this loue which began before we began and shall liue when we are dead and buried Our saluation hauing so sure a foundation is more firme then the frame of heauen and earth whereas if it were builded vpon our selues and committed vnto our selues to bee kept alasse it would quickly fall downe as a ruinous Pallace or a tottring wall and we could haue no certainty or assurance of it yea albeit wee were renewed to our first innocency as appeareth in Adam who fell in the garden as the Angels themselues had done before that were in heauen But seeing it is hid with God and put into his hands as a faithfull Creator no creature shall be able to take it from vs as no creature could giue saluation vnto vs. So then it behoueth vs to giue him praise for beginning his worke in vs for the continuance of it in vs and to craue of him the full perfect finishing of it vnto the day of IESVS CHRIST Fourthly this putteth vs in minde to vse Vse 4 all meekenesse and moderation toward others that are not yet called to the knowledge of the truth but wander as blinde men that cannot finde the way For seeing our calling and conuersion and euery good guift is of Gods grace Rom. 3 9. it sheweth that there is no difference betweene them and vs by nature but by grace we haue nothing of our selues being as farre from heauen as the most prophane but all is of Gods good pleasure Wee are all equall and no way better we are all the children of wrath as well as others It is a true saying that there are many sheepe without and many wolues within We see this in the examples of the Gentiles of Manasses of Mary Magdalen of Paul many others Chap. 5. of whom we shall speake afterward The Church of the Iewes confesse Cant. 8 8. that they had a little Sister which had no breasts and Christ himselfe teacheth he hath other sheepe which are not of this fold whom also he must bring home they should heare his voice so that there should be one fold and one Shepheard Iohn 10 16. Thus it should come to passe when the time appointed was come that GOD would enlarge Iaphet that he should dwell in the tents of Shem Gen. 9 17. This vse hath many branches as a fruitefull Tree that spreadeth it selfe many waies First it belongeth vnto vs to pitty them that go astray to bewaile their ignorance What griefe doth it moue and how great cōpassion doth it
good things and the rich he hath sent empty away Luc 1 53. Luc. 1 53. There is a perfection in Gods children accompanied with much imperfection and strength mingled with much weaknesse Phil. 3 15. So that albeit the faithfull finde their owne infirmities yet they do not please themselues in theÌ„ but continually striue against them and more and more get the vpper hand of them Fourthly we must make conscience of the least sinne that we may be afraid of the greatest When Dauid had cut off the lappe of Sauls garment his heart smote him 1 Sam. 24 5. How could he be induced to shed one drop of his blood that confessed he ought not to haue touched the lap of his garment The Apostle requireth of vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5 22. If we cast out the mote that is in our eyes wee cannot suffer a beame to sticke in them If we would learne indeed and in truth to straine at a gnat we should not so easily swallow a Camell The wages of all sinne is death and therefore we should feare to runne into any sinne Pull out the sting of this serpent in the beginning Cure this sicknesse at the first lest it grow incurable Cut downe the tree while it is young and greene one stroke now will doe more good then an hundred when it is growne old and tough and hard The labour is little at the beginning but custome in sinning groweth into another nature Fiftly we must grow ftom good to better We must not alwaies be babes and sucklings children and weaklings but euermore grow in grace There is a perfection of Christians to which we must be led as Heb. 6 1 where he moueth them that leauing the principles of the doctrine of Christ they should goe on to perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance from dead workes and of faith toward God Not that any perfection can be attained in this life as the Anabaptists and other phantasticall persons dreame off most falsely not knowing themselues nor the law of God but we must aime at it as at a marke and make it the end of all our workes forasmuch as in the Schoole of Christ wee must waxe old euermore learning somewhat God accounteth vs as pure The faithfull saâ—ctified in part are accounted pure accepteth vs as pure albeit we attaine not vnto the parts of perfect purity for these causes and considerations of apprehension regeneration imputation and glorification For though we be sanctified in part yet Christ calleth the Church his Loue all faire pure as the Sunne cleere as the Moone bright as the Morning because we lay hold on the righteousnesse of Christ by faith the worke of regeneration is begun in euery one of vs and goeth forward by degrees the perfect purity and perfection of Christ is ours for the present in whom we are accounted pure and for the time to come we haue the promise of glorification when we shall be without spot or wrinkle and made so absolutely pure as if we had neuer beene defiled with sinne Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to giue vs vpright hearts which in themselues are crooked and corrupt The Apostle in the shutting vp of the Epistle to the Hebrewes prayeth for them that God would make them perfect in euery good worke to do his will â—â—b 13 21. working in them that which is well pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ That which we desire for another we ought much more to craue and aske for our selues Hence it is that the Apostle assureth his owne heart that the LORD would deliuer him from euery euill worke and preserue him vnto his heauenly Kingdome 2. Tim. 4 18. If this meanes be diligently practised of vs wee shall grow more and more in good things we shall abolish the kingdome of sin and Satan in vs so that the Lord which hath begun his good worke in vs will perfect the same vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ CHAP. III. 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai â—xod 6 â—3 2. And these are the names of the sonnes of Aaron Nadah the first borne and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar 3. These are the names of the sonnes of Aaron the Priest which were annointed whom he consecrated to minister in the Priests Office 4. And Nadab and Abihu died before the Lord when they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse of Sinai and they had no children and Eleazar and Ithamar ministred in the Priests Office in the sight of Aaron their father WE haue already shewed that the numbring of the Israelites which of a small stocke grew to so many millions is of two sorts one of the people fitted for the warres the other of the Priests and Leuites that were to minister to God This whole multitude consisting partly of the people partly of the Ministers are all of them warriours and souldiers howbeit there is a twofold warre ciuill and sacred Now of such as were to wage the ciuill warre wee haue spoken before in the former chapters It remaineth to intreate in this and the Chapter following of such as follow another warre and belong to another warfare and are another kinde of warriours The former is opposed against temporall and bodily enemies but this against spirituall and both of them haue their seuerall Captaines their swords their armour their furniture their victories The former warre is carnall prophane this is sacred and holy The Generall is Christ Iesus The Captaine of the Lords host Iosh 5 14. The enemies are Satan the world and the flesh the armour is as the war wholly spirituall for our warfare is not carnall yet mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holdes casting downe imaginations and euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ 2 Cor. 10 4 5. We fight not against flesh blood but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknes of this world against spirituall wickednesse in high places Eph. 6 12. And therefore our whole armour must be of the same nature that it may be of proofe Eph. 6 16. able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked our brest-plate must be made of righteousnesse our shield must be of faith which is our victory our helmet must be of saluation our sword wherewith we are to be girded is the word of God Hence it is that the Apostle exhorteth Timothy a Minister of the Gospell to bee strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus and to endure hardnesse as a good souldier of Iesus Christ 2 Tim. 2 1 3. Now then as we obserued in the two former chapters concerning the mustering of the people both their number and their order the like we are to consider in handling
the rest that remaine who were exempted out of the former training to wit the Priests and the Leuites For first of all Moses numbreth them according to their persons then according to their order and ministery Touching their persons in this chapter touching their ministery in the fourth chapter So then in this place the Tribe of the Leuites is numbred who were selected and separated to the worke of the ministry that they might therein serue God and his people In this Chapter wee are to obserue two things first The parts of Chapter a transition or passage by way of preface to this holy numeration distinct from the former in the 13. first verses secondly the numbring it selfe in the rest of the chapter Touching the first point which is the entrance wee must consider in it two other points first a description of the Tribe of Leui◠and of the family of Aaron forasmuch as Moses and Aaron the two heads of the people descended out of that Tribe as is more at large declared in the booke of Exodus and this is amplified by the circumstance of time in the beginning of the first verse In the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai Exod. 6 16. as if he had saide Now it is time to proceede to speake of the Tribe of Leni and to set downe how great the number of thē was when God commanded them to be numbred at Mount Sinai Osiand in Numb cap. 3. for as yet the people was not departed from thence where the law was giuen but first I will rehearse the names of the sonnes of Aaron who aboue or before others were appointed to the Priest-hood Secondly the presentation of the Leuites before Aaron to be numbred which we will reserue to be handled afterward in his proper place The description of Aarons family Touching the description of Aarons house and family whereon the numbring of the Priests depended First his sonnes are reckoned and their ministery declared verse 2 and 3. of which we haue heard more particularly in the book of Leuiticus chap. 8 and 9. Then the destruction of two of them which were the eldest is set downe Leuit. 10. for when they transgressed the Commandement of God offered strange fire before him they were consumed and confounded which is breefly repeated in the 4. verse but at large expressed in the 10. chapt of Leuiticus whereby it came necessarily to passe that two being cut off and leauing no issue behinde them that there remained onely two heads or families of the Priests to wit of Eleazar and Ithamar Verse 1. These are the generations of Aaron c We see in this place how Moses immediately after the numbring vp of the people that medled not with the ministery of the word or killing of the sacrifices or administring of the Sacraments or seruing in the Tabernacle or carrying of the Arke or teaching of the people handleth in the next place the forme and fashion of the ministery that laboured and spent themselues in the former things For let there be neuer so great order or good pollicy in the Common-wealth yet if the care of the ministery be neglected all is to little purpose Wee see from hence the goodly order that GOD obserueth in this great army he establisheth among them most carefully the holy Ministery to the ende they might be taught and instructed in the word Doctrine 1 Heereby we learne that among all nations people vnder the heauens There is an absolute necessity of a standing Ministery among all people the ministery of the word ought to be planted and established I say there is a great and absolute necessity of a standing and setled ministery among all sorts and conditions of men to guide them in the waies of godlinesse This appeareth euidently from the beginning for rather then there should be no teaching God himselfe was the Pastor and Teacher the Priest and Prophet of his Church and instructed them immediately by his owne voice without the ministery of man he was then the Shepheard and they the sheepe he the master and they the Schollers So he appeared to Adam and taught him and likewise his posterity after him Then there was no neede of any other Doctour or instructer he was all in all For as a man need not light a Candle at noone day thereby to see when as the Sunne shineth cleerely in his strength no more needed man in his innocency to be taught by man seeing he enioyed the bright Sun-shining of Gods glorious presence But when once mankinde began to multiply and encrease out of one house into diuers families as a tree displaying it selfe into many branches God raised vp ordinary and extraordinary Teachers For the father of the family was the King and Priest of it a King to rule a Priest to teach the will of God to his children Hence we reade that Enoch the seuenth from Adam prophesied of the second comming of Christ to iudgement Iude 14. with ten thousands of his Saints to execute iudgement vpon all vngodly sinners So then he was a Prophet raised vp of God in those corrupt times to reproue sinne and to conuince all that were vngodly among them of all their vngodly deeds which they vngodly committed After him he stirred vp Noah 2 Pet. 2 5. a Preacher of righteousnesse while the Arke was in preparing when the long suffering of God waited an hundred twenty yeares for their conuersion Besides that the people of God might bee sufficiently prouided for the first borne were also sanctified to this Office as we shall see afterward in this chapt and the chap. following and lastly in their stead the Tribe of Leui were set apart in whom alone it continued excepting the Prophets that had a speciall calling while the Synagogue stoode euen vnto Christ who when he ascended and led captiuity captiue gaue giftes vnto men at his pleasure and appointed some Apostles some Euangelistes some Pastors and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints Eph. 4 12. and for the edifying of the body of Christ We see in this place that so soone as the law was giuen in Mount Sinai God appointed those that shold publish and preach the same and so soone as the Tabernacle was erected he ordained Aaron and his sonnes to attend vpon it and to perfourme their seuerall duties according to his direction and appointment Thus also did the Apostles deale so soone as they had preached the Gospell according to the commission and commandement they had receiued thereby gained a people vnto God they setled a ministery to continue and appointed Elders and Pastors ouer that people for the propagation of true religion and the strengthening of Gods seruants in all good duties This appeareth in the Acts of the Apostles Paul and Barnabas confirmed the soules of the Disciples and exhorted them to continue in the faith and when they had ordained them Elders in euery Church
Shepheard to leade them in greene pastures Mat. 9 36. Is it not a wofull miserable thing to see Satans kingdome flourish and to see him ruling in the hearts of men and as it were dancing in their soules No greefe or sorrow should be like vnto this to see so many thousands perish euerlastingly But there is no other way to destroy his kingdome to make him fall downe like lightening then to haue the glad tydings of the Gospell spread abroad in the earth Luke 10 42. Is it not a miserable thing to see a City besieged round about and to haue no watchman to watch it and giue warning of the approch of the enemy Who can doubt but such a City is neere to be taken and surprized God hath made the Ministers his watchmen they must blow the Trumpet Ezek. 3 18 and 33 9. and warne the wicked that they turne from their wickednesse and euill wayes and so dye not in their iniquity Is it not a grieuous thing to haue meate ready to putrifie and corrupt and yet want salt to season it The Ministers of the word are not onely the light of the world but also the salt of the earth Math. 5 13. without which the people are as vnsauoury flesh and stinking carrion in the nostrils of God or else what needed this salt Lastly is it not a miserable thing to be pittied of all men to stand vpon the shore and to see many ready to bee drowned and cast away To behold them tossed vp and downe with the waues and at euery blast of the winde like to be swallowed vp in the seas But thus it is with vs by nature we cannot chuse but perish except this meanes be prouided for vs as an Arke to saue vs. Alasse how many dead carkasses may wee see swimming and floating in the glassie sea of this world that haue no life in them This point is pointed out vnto vs in the vision that appeared to Paul in the night Acts 16.9 There sâ—â—od a man of Macedonia and praied him saying Come ouer into Macedonia and helpe vs whereby he gathered assuredly that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospel vnto theÌ„ There are many things may bring vs into misery are able to make vs miserable but the want of Gods word and the sauing hearing of it bringeth a misery of all miseries euen an heap of all miseries which are as it were included in one by the Spirit of God speaking of the estate of the ten Tribes that had driuen away the Priests of the Lord 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israel hath beene without the true God without a teaching Priest and without law Where mark that the holy Ghost ioyneth these three together God the Priest and the Law they that were without a teaching Priest were also without God and he that is without God is without all those things that should doe him good The like we see in the 13. chapter of the same book where Abijah concludeth against Israel that they could not prosper because they had banished the Priests of the Lord the sonnes of Aaron from them and on the contrary he saith concerning himselfe and Iudah As for vs the Lord is our God and wee haue not forsaken him 2 Chr. 13 10 and the Priests which minister vnto the Lord are the sonnes of Aaron and the Leuites waite vpon their businesse Verse 12. and afterward Behold God himselfe is with vs for our Captaine and his Priests with sounding Trumpets to cry alarme against you O children of Israel fight yee not against the Lord God of your Fathers for you shall not prosper If then wee would haue God to be with vs we must bee content to accept and make account of his Ministers if we cast them out with contempt from vs we say to the Lord also Depart from vs for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies Iob 21 14 15. who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profite should wee haue if we pray vnto him Iob 21 14 15. Likewise the Prophet complaining of the desolation of the Sanctuary Psal 74 9. saith Wee see not our signes there is no more any Prophet neither is there among vs any that knoweth how long It was a great punishment inflicted vpon Caine to be driuen from the face of God Gen. 4 14 also vpon Agar Ismael the bond-woman and her sonne to bee cast out of the house of Abraham which was the Church of God Gen. 21 14 21. For that is as much as to bee separated from God to be banished from the word to be separated from his kingdome The Ministers are the guides to leade vs the way without them wee cannot but wander out of the way we are blind vnderstand nothing they open our eyes that we may see the truth Acts 8 31 and 26 18. â—he second â—proofe Secondly this reprooueth the vaine conceite and proud imagination of their hearts who hauing learned the principles of religioÌ„ and some grounds of knowledge proceed no further as if they had no more vse of the word whereas there is matter of instruction alwaies to be learned out of the word for all persons When wee haue eaten one kinde of meat one day we eate the next day as hungerly of it as we did before So ought we to come to the great Supper that God hath made vs againe and againe alwaies hungring and thirsting after the same This is most certaine and set it down as a most true rule the more knowledge we haue the more still we desire knowledge the greater our faith is the more we desire to haue it strengthened It is our daily praier that God would giue vs our daily bread Math 6 11. how much more then ought wee to craue at Gods hand the gift of spirituall food belonging to our soules that wee may be nourished to eternall life He is a foolish builder that when he hath begun to builde and laid the foundation giueth ouer Luk. 14 29. and neuer proceedeth to finish the worke but suffereth all men that passe by to laugh at him There is no people ought to be without the ministery it must alwaies remain among them that it may build them vp forward Eph. 4 13. and finish that which is begun Till wee all come in the vnity of faith and the knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ Would we haue it saide of vs and obiected against vs This man began to build but was not able to make an end This man laide his hand to the plough but now he standeth still and looketh backe There is as great vse to be made of the word after wee are conuerted to the faith regenerated by the Spirit of God as when we first beleeued They theÌ„ are greatly deceiued that being puffed vp with an
serueth not onely to soften the waxe but to harden the clay Hence it is that many are made worse by the word â—atth 13.15 but that falleth out through their owne corruption not through the nature of the word Hence it is that the Lord saith Make the heart of this people fatte and make their hearts heauy and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes and heare with their eares and conuert and be healed Esay 6.10 â—say 6.10 Be it therefore that none are commonly worse then common hearers who heare indeed but doe not vnderstand and see indeed but doe not perceiue yet is the word to be preached and published though it be the sauor of death vnto death in those that heare it It is as the raine or snow that falleth from heauen which returneth not thither againe but watereth the earth and maketh it bud and bring forth that it may giue seed to the sower and bread to the eater so is it with the word that goeth forth out of the mouth of God it doth not returne vnto him voide but it accomplisheth that which he pleaseth and prospereth in the thing whereunto he sendeth it Esay 55. â—say 55 10.11 Lastly the wickednesse of euill hearers ought to be no barre against the preaching of the word forasmuch as euill persons are oftentimes wonne by the Gospel Publicans and harlots are brought by it to the kingdome of God Matth. 21.31 â—atth 21.31 Many of these that crucified the Lord of life and put our Sauiour to death were pricked in their hearts and said to Peter and the rest of the Apostles Men and brethren what shall we do Act. 2.37 â—ct 2.37 They gladly receiued the word and were baptized so that in one day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules The like we might say of the Iailour notwithstanding his cruelty and persecution of the Apostles he came to them and said Sirs what must I doe to be saued Act. 16 30. â—ct 16 30. Who preached vnto him faith in Christ by whose Ministry hee was conuerted Shall we then reason as these men doe Hearers are wicked and as bad as others that heare not therefore away with the word out of the Church pull down the chaire of Moses and downe with all preaching let vs haue no more hearing and let the sound of the word be buried for euer O foolish reason O damnable conclusion Nay wee may inferre contrariwise Such as heard long are sinful stil therfore let them heare more cheerefully and let the Minister deale more roundly with them Let them be told and taught that God will take an account of their hearing according to the meanes he hath afforded vnto them that by the word they shall be iudged at the last day and that as much hath beene committed vnto them so much shal be required at their hands againe that they are to heare the voyce of God while it is called to day and are to take heed they neglect not the accepted time and that as Christ hath knocked long at the doores of their hearts so they know not how suddenly he will depart from them Verse 4. And Nadab and Abihu dyed before the Lord c. We haue already declared how God immediately after the ordering of the Armies of the Israelites describeth the tribe of Leui that was exempted and priuiledged out of that muster and multitude and of what family Aaron came Now wee are to shew what became of his sonnes who albeit they were the sonnes of one man yet they neither liued nor dyed after one manner For the two eldest Nadab and Abihu Leuit. 10.4 Num. 26.60 presuming to offer incense to God and to burne it with strange fire were themselues consumed with fire there went a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord with sudden death Thus by the same thing wherein they offered they perished strange fire brought downe a strange iudgement to declare the iustice of God against sinners but of this point we shall haue better occasion to speake farther in the fift Chapter Thus it fel out in the family of Aaron his two sonnes dyed by fire euen they dyed before their father 1 Chron. 24.2 and had no children to whom the Priesthood might descend therefore Eleazar and Ithamar executed the Priests office When the Leuites did offer sacrifice in the Tabernacle God sent fire from heauen Leuit. 9.24 to consume the sacrifice whereupon he commanded the Priestes that the fire should be kept euermore burning vpon the Altar and neuer be suffered to goe out Leuit. 6.13 Which the Gentiles also obserued by a foolish imitation So then their transgression against God consisted in these two things First they vsed strange fire contrary to the commandement of God whereas they should haue taken it from the Altar Leuit. 1.8 Leuit. 1.8 Secondly they entred into the holy place which was not lawfull for the high Priest himselfe to doe but vnder certaine conditions and at a certaine time Leui. 16.1 2. Leuit. 16.1 2. Exod. 30.10 Exod. 30.10 Heb. 9.7 Heb 9.7 Thus then as they sinned openly so God punished them openly and made them publike examples vnto others that should succeed them and come after them in that office as he speaketh Leuit. 10.3 Then Moses said vnto Aaron This is it that the Lord spake I will be sanctified in them that come nigh me and before all the people I will be glorified Babingâ—on Leuit ch 10. obser 6. It was but yesterday as it were that Aaron and his sonnes had a famous and a glorious consecration into the greatest and highest dignity vpon earth but these sonnes so lately exalted and honoured now lye destroyed before their fathers face to his ouermuch griefe and anguish not by any ordinary and accustomed death but by fire from heauen for their sins and breach of the Law and commandement of God We learne from hence that Godly parents haue Doctrine 2 oftentimes vngodly and disobedient children Godly parents haue oftentimes vngodly children Such as are reformed themselues haue children vnreformed We see this in Adam the first father he had not onely Abel the righteous who obtained good report that he pleased God but also Caine who was of that euill one and slew his brother 1. Ioh. 3. 1 Ioh. 3.12 Because his owne workes were euill and his brothers good Noah a iust man and perfect in his generations Gen. 6.9 had cursed Ham as well as blessed Shim Gen. 9.26 We see this in Abrahams house the Father of the faithfull who rereceiueth this commendation froÌ„ the mouth of God himselfe Gen. 18. Gen. 18.19 I know him that hee will command his children and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do iustice and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that which hee hath spoken of him yet he had in his
tempted Where we see he beginneth the sentence with the plurall number and endeth it with the singular Wherefore to returne vnto our purpose from which we haue digressed to answere an obiection and to open the interpretation of this Scripture faithfull parents who haue endeuoured to sow the seede of eternall life in the mindes of their children are not to bee censured and condemned because they haue leude and vngodly children that giue euident tokens rather of reprobation then of saluation as if it were their fault and offence for as much as they may bee carefull to vse all meanes of faith and furtherance to eternall life and yet notwithstanding faile of their end If they doe not discharge their duties they shall be guilty of their blood but if they doe teach them they are free they haue deliuered their soules If wee haue vsed diligence and be euill spoken off let vs comfort our selues in the Lord and rest our selues in the cleerenesse of our owne consciences and comfort our hearts in the testimony thereof being well assured that in the great day of account the LORD shall acquit vs when the mouth of iniquitie shall be stopped Vse 3 Thirdly from this ground ariseth great consolation to all faithfull parents who are to comfort themselues in this if among many children and a plentifull issue they haue some fewe of them yea but one onely that appeareth to be the faithfull childe of GOD albeit it bee otherwise with the rest GOD indeede will receiue glory in all though some of them bee reprobates this must preuaile with our natural affections and teach vs to suppresse our greefe and sorrow No doubt it is cause of the greatest griefe and maketh their head as waters and their eyes a fountaine of teares that they make their bed to swimme and water their couch with weeping which striketh neerer vnto them to beholde their vngodly wayes then to see them suffer a thousand deaths Abraham was exceedingly mooued when he was commanded to cast out of his family his sonne Ishmael Gen. 21.11 and 17.18 for the thing was grieuous in Abrahams sight because of his sonne and before this he had saide O that Ishmael might liue in thy sight yet neuerthelesse he yeelded to the will of God who would therein bee honoured So when GOD respecteth vs and confirmeth his couenant toward vs and taketh vnto himselfe any of our seede we ought rather to praise God for this mercy and goodnesse toward vs in sauing one then murmure against him or aske the question of him why he calleth not all If it please God so to deale in mercy toward vs that he vouchsafeth to be both our God and the God of all I say of all our seede we are bound vnto him in so much greater dutie and he requireth of vs the greater obedience and looketh for a sacrifice of greater thankefulnesse Hee dealeth not so with all good men euen such as haue faithfull soules and desire to approoue their seruice vnto him who when they haue giuen them what education they can and heartily craued of GOD his blessing vpon their holy endeauours yet haue found many crosses and such inward griefes as haue beene ready to breake euen their heart-strings and to bring their gray haires with sorrow to the graue Neuerthelesse we must not suffer our ouer-strong affections to preuaile too farre within vs and to swallow vs vp with ouermuch heauinesse when we beholde with our owne eyes the wickednesse of our children that are come out of our owne loynes and are of our owne blood when we see them without hope of being reclaimed and reformed as those that runne into all excesse of riot no though we should see them taken away in the prophanenesse of their hearts For why should we repine at it to consider how God glorifieth himselfe albeit it be in the destruction of some of ours Of this we haue two most notable examples in Aaron and in Eli neuer to be forgotten of vs recorded in the Bookes of Leuiticus and of Samuel Touching Aaron his two eldest sonnes Nadab and Abihu of whom we now speake sinned against the Lord in offering strange fire and seruing of God otherwise then hee appointed which is a thing detestable in his eyes and there came out a fire from the Lord and deuoured them and they dyed before the Lord. Heere was a grieuous sinne committed heere was a grieuous punishment executed vpon them and their father did beholde it with his eyes and how they were carryed out of the campe in their coates Moses tolde him that the LORD would bee sanctified in them that come nigh him and before all the people he will be glorified so that Aaron helde his peace Leuiticus chapter 10. verse 3. So touching Eli when he heard a fearefull iudgement denounced against his posterity he said It is the Lord let him doe what seemeth him good 1 Samuel 3.18 Thus ought we to doe and not vexe and turmoyle our selues without reason for that which we cannot remedy and redresse All the children of the faithfull are not the children of the promise they that are the children of the flesh are not the children of God Galatians chapter 4. verse 23. All that are the seede of Adraham are not the children of Abraham Romanes chapter 9. verse 6 7. neither are all the Israel of God which are of Israel Heere it may be obiected which the Apostle Obiection 1 Peter speaketh to the Iewes The promise is made to you and to your children Actes 2.39 God is the God of the faithfull and of their seede I answere The Apostle answereth this in the next wordes Answer euen as many as the Lord our God shall call So many as haue God to bee their God shall in his good time be called to the knowledge of the trueth Hence it is that in the promise annexed to the second commandement it is said Exod. 20.6 hee sheweth mercy to thousands that loue him and keepe his commandements Thus hee limiteth the promise of mercy he restraineth it to those that loue him This promise is performed when it holdeth in any albeit a farre off Another obiection ariseth out of Paules words to the Corinthians where the seede of Obiection the faithfull are said to be holy that is sanctified and cleansed The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified by the wife 1 Cor. 7.14 and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified by the husband else were your children vncleane but now are they holy If then they be all cleane and holy it followeth they are also vnder the election of grace I answere they are holy touching the outward couenant and generall election Answer as to be of the visible Church to haue right in the Sacraments and to haue interest in the outward priuiledges therof as in the word prayer and such like Thus the whole nation of the Iewes are saide to bee chosen and thus they may bee saide Rom. 11.16 and are saide to bee sanctified They
the Lord Obiect Ephes 6. Ephe. 6.4 If any obiect against these commandements They will be vnruly and disordered albeit they be neuer so well brought vp and though their parents be very carefull they will be very carelesse and therefore they were as good holde their peace as to speake to them and not to be regarded Answer I answere so it is sometimes but alwayes it is not so Many that haue feared GOD with all their housholdes haue receiued much comfort by their children and seruants that haue had good instruction put into them as pure and wholesome liquour into a vessell and haue seene the fruite thereof to the vnspeakeable ioy of their hearts This we might shew at large in the reformed families of Abraham and Cornelius and sundry others As they planted and sowed good seede in the parts of their families as it were in a fruitfull field so they reaped a plentifull haruest Abraham had seruants that were also Gods seruants Gen 24.12 and 14.14 Act. 10.7 and prayed earnestly vnto him Cornelius had a souldier that waited vpon him that feared God yea all his band of Italian souldiers were Christian souldiers Againe we must trust GOD with the effect and successe of the education that we giue them He will worke thereby by his Spirit in all that belong vnto him as seemeth good to his heauenly wisedome If he doe not giue a blessing for causes vnknowne to vs but knowne to him let vs leaue Gods secret yet iust iudgments to himselfe The third particular branch is to pray to God for them to guide them in his wayes and to blesse them in his feare and to blesse our labours bestowed among them This wee see in Iob Iob 1.5 Chapter 1. toward his children When the dayes of their feasting were gone about he sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning and offered burnt offerings according to the number of them all for he said It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and cursed God in their hearts He was carefull for those which were committed vnto his charge and feared they might offend God in their meetings albeit hee knew no such euill by them The wise man saith Happy is the man◠that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe Prou. 28. Prou. 28.14 A like example wee haue in Dauid Psalme 72. where he prayeth for Salomon Giue the king thy iudgements O God and thy righteousnesse to the kings sonne hee shall iudge thy people with righteousnesse and thy poore with iudgement So then the faithfull are to entreate and craue from God the continuance of his couenant to their children and to begge from his handes an holy and sanctified seede We must not presume because we are faithfull and haue receiued to beleeue that therefore our seede must of necessity be so likewise for then we shall but deceiue our selues Let not vs therefore faile in crauing a blessing from God vpon our children if we desire to make them heires of blessing Fourthly it is required of vs to reioyce in the blessing of God vpon them and to giue him praise and glory when he vouchsafeth to shew mercy vpon them and vpon vs. If hee did leaue them in their sinnes and in that corruption which they receiued from vs Psal 51. as it were by inheritance we could not finde iust cause of complaint against him who is bound neither to vs nor to our children but forasmuch as he sheweth much mercy to our posteritie as he hath done vnto vs we haue matter of praise and thankesgiuing giuen vnto vs whereby also we shall procure their farther good It is noted of the Iailour Actes 16. Act. 16.34 that he reioyced that they of his houshold also beleeued in the Lord. He accounted it not sufficient for himselfe to beleeue nor reioyced onely in his owne saluation but forasmuch as God had vouchsafed greater mercy vnto him to call his family also to the faith this cheered his heart much more If we haue tasted of the like mercy let vs not be forgetfull of the like duty Lastly it belongeth vnto vs for the furtherance of their good to giue those all good encouragement in well doing that are conscionable in their duties to God and to vs we are bound to praise and commend them to comfort them to cheere them vp and to defend them against all malicious enemies that seeke to disgrace them The Apostle Paul willeth parents not to prouoke their children lest they be discouraged Coloss 3.21 It is a meanes to coole and quench zeale to finde discouragements in godly proceedings On the other side we ought to shew all dislike and hatred against euill and an angry countenance toward such as are vnreformed The Prophet touching the right ordering and good gouernment of his house declareth that hee would not know a wicken person and him that hath an high looke he will not suffer Psal 101.4.5 His eyes should be vpon the faithfull of the land that they may dwell with him hee that walketh in the perfect way hee shall serue him This is a good meanes to make both houses to prosper and kingdomes to flourish when the godly are aduanced and the euil doers are beaten down but when euil is set aloft and goeth vnchecked and vncontrolled and godlinesse is driuen to the wall it prognosticateth and foretelleth the ruine and vtter desolation of those societies albeit for a time they may continue When they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse Wee haue hitherto spoken of the destruction of Aarons sonnes before the face of their father now let vs see for what cause it was done The sinne of his sonnes is remembred to be this they offered strange fire that is such as was not appointed and commanded of the Lord they tooke not the fire from the altar to burne incense with all which came downe from heauen and was preserued by the diligence of the Priests vntill the captiuity of Babylon Now whereas the authour of the second booke of Macchabees telleth vs that whē their fathers were led into Persia the Priests that were then deuout tooke the fire of the altar priuily Macch. 1.19 and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men hath no testimony of trueth out of the sacred Scriptures as we shal shew more in the 26. Chapter of this Booke of Numbers Moses maketh mention of this example of the sinne and punishment of Aarons sonnes to the end the Leuites should be more wise and wary in the execution of their office because God hereby sheweth that they shal neuer escape his hand that do not rightly discharge the duties committed vnto them For the examples of Gods iudgements vpon the corrupters and contemners of his worship must make vs more carefull and fearefull to offend Now whereas they are punished according to their
Ministers and to make them labour more conscionably then they haue done so it should stirre vp the people to seeke after knowledge which is as the light of the eye or as a candle in the house whereby we may see what we do and how we serue God whether truely or falsely and whether we goe right or wrong It is enough with the greatest sort to do as most doe and to practise that manner of the worshippe of God which is countenanced and continued by authority albeit they can giue no reason of it neither know how to warrant it It belongeth vnto vs not only to professe the truth but to bee able to maintaine the truth which we professe against all gainsayers and such enemies as seeke to rob vs of it It is a duty required of vs not to content our selues to doe as the rest of our neighbours do but to be ready alwaies to giue an answer to euery man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs with meeknesse of spirit 1 Pet. 3 15. â—et 3 15. Euery man presumeth he hath the truth and therefore they neuer enquire farther into the matter nor labor to satisfie their own harts vpon what grounds they stand They doe as their honest neighbours they think it no good manners to differ from them they account it folly to seeke to be wiser then their fore-fathers so they iumpe with the Church of Rome that teacheth her Disciples to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they can yeeld no reason how the Church beleeueth Whereby it appeareth that albeit all men are worshippers of God yet the greatest sort know not how they worship God so that we may say vnto them as Christ spake to the woman of Samaria Ye worship ye know not what Iohn 4 22. â—â—â—n 4 22. Let all such know that they want true comfort in their worshipping forasmuch as they know not whether they please God or not They are like men that shoote at a marke which know not whether they shoot short or shoot beyond the marke or whether they shoot wide or how much they are wide or whether they hit the marke Thus it fareth with ignorant worshippers they are wholly ignorant whether they go astray in the matter or in the manner of his worshippe whether they doe that which God requireth or that which hee condemneth For this is no otherwise nor no where learned but by the word so that all such as are ignorant thereof are in a wretched case and wofull condition and not farre from destruction whatsoeuer they doe esteeme of themselues or others iudge of them 5. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6. Bring the Tribe of Leui neere and present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him 7. And they shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation before the Tabernacle of the Congregation to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 8. And they shall keepe all the instruments of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and the charge of the children of Israel to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle 9. And thou shalt giue the Leuites vnto Aaron and to his sonnes they are wholly giuen vnto him out of the children of Israel 10. And thou shalt appoint Aaron and his sonnes and they shall waite on their Priests Office and the stranger that commeth nigh shall be put to death 11. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 12. And I behold I haue taken the Leuites from among the children of Israel in stead of all the first borne that openeth the matrice among the children of Israel therefore the Leuites shall bee mine 13. Because all the first borne are mine Exod. 13 1. Leuit. 27 26. Luc. 2 23. for on the day that I smote all the first borne in the Land of Egypt I hallowed vnto me all the first borne in Israel both man and beast mine they shall bee I am the Lord. Hitherto of the first part of the Preface consisting in a description of Aarons sonnes and in a relation what became of them part of them dying in their sinnes and part succeeding in the Priests Office Now followeth the second part in these words which is a presentation of the Leuites before him Touching this whole Tribe we must obserue that it was diuided and sorted into two rankes whereof the first is the Priests and the second the rest commonly called by the common name of Leuites who were not admitted into the former order as appeareth more euidently in the 16 chapter following as also in the 18 chapter Touching the Priests they are of two sorts Of the high Priest the one was as the head the other as his hands one was the chiefe aboue all the rest the other were inferiour as assistants vnto him The chiefe was the high Priest Sigon de rep Hebâ—ae li. 5 c. 2. of whom the Scripture setteth downe foure things First his consecration he was brought before the Altar he was washed with water he was cloathed with those holy garments that God had appointed he had the sacred oyle powred vpon his head lastly sacrifice was offered on the Altar for his sanctification and his garments were sprinkled with the blood of it Secondly the things that were required in him being consecrated in the former manner which are cheefely these hee might not be defectiue or deformed in body his wife must be a virgin of his owne people he might not vncouer his head rent his garments nor go in to mourn for any that was dead though it were his father or mother Thirdly the Scripture setteth downe his imployment which was to goe daily into the Sanctuary to light the Lampes to burne Incense and euery weeke to prouide the shew-bread on the feast daies to offer the peoples sacrifices with the other Priests and once in the yeare on the day of expiation to enter into the Holiest of all to make prayer for himselfe and the people Fourthly his attire or holy vestiments in which he was to perform this seruice of God which were these six in number a brest-plate an Ephod a Robe a broidred coat a miter a girdle Of the inferiour Priests Touching the Priests of inferiour condition they had the same kinde of consecration which the high Priest had in sacrificing they were like vnto him and in the seruice of the Sanctuary in burning incense in prouiding the bread of proposition and in preparing looking to the lampes and lights This was the difference in these betweene him them that he was the chiefe and they were helpers he was the directer they were directed and guided by him Besides this was peculiar to the high Priest that hee consulted with God by Vrim and Thummim Exod. 28 30. Leuit. 16 30. and entred into the holiest place to make attonement to cleanse and hallow it from the sinnes of the people Their vestiments were the same sauing that the high Priest onely
so often as they prophane the Lords Sabbaths that so they might call it a delight to consecrate it as glorious to the Lord and learne not to follow their owne pleasures and pastimes nor to speake their owne words therein Verses 7 8. They shall keepe his charge and the charge of the whole Congregation c. Hitherto of the meaning of the words let vs now come to the doctrines arising from hence We see in this diuision that Aaron and his sonnes beeing consecrated to the office of the Priest-hood haue also the Leuites giuen vnto them to helpe them in that holy calling Moses is commanded to present them before Aaron the Priest that they may minister vnto him and all this is done by the authority and appointment of God Moses was a great Prophet to whom God spake face to face like vnto whom arose none before him nor yet after him neuerthelesse he durst not presume to do this vntill hee had receiued commission from God From hence we learne that God hath sole Doctrine authority to ordaine the Officers and the Offices of his Church It belongeâ— to God aâ—â— to appoinâ— Officers and Offices of â— Church No ministery is allowed and approued but that which hath warrant and direction from God We see this in the setting apart of the Tribe of Leui among all the rest to this office Leuit. 8. verse 2. The Lord saide vnto Moses Take Aaron and his sons with him and the garments and the annointing oyle c and Deuter. 18 verse 5. Exod. 29 4. The Lord thy God hath chosen him out of all thy Tribes to minister in the Name of the Lord him and his sons for euer This truth is noted oftentimes in the new Testament In the conference betweene Iohn Baptist and the Pharisies when he said plainely he was not that Christ nor Elias nor a Prophet they replied Iohn 1 25. If thou bee neyther Christ nor Elias nor of the Prophets why baptizest thou This had beene a weake argument and an vnlearned question if Iohn might haue executed some other function theÌ„ that which was ordinary in the Church and instituted of God Hence it is that the Baptist to establish his speciall calling and extraordinary function alledgeth the word of God Marke 1 verse 1 2.3 I am the voice of one crying in the wildernes Make straight the way of the Lord as saide the Prophet Esaias So that both ordinary and extraordinary offices haue their allowance out of the high Court of heauen When Christ asked the question concerning the baptisme of Iohn whence it was Whether from heauen or of men Math. 21 15 he meant thereby to confirme his ministery In like manner when he was teaching in the Temple the chiefe Priests and Elders of the people came vnto him and said Math. 21 verse 23. By what authority doest thou these things and who gaue thee this authority declaring that no man ought without authority and commission from God to execute any function in the Church so that no man should take this honour vnto him but he that is called of God as Aaron was We see then by the whole practise vnder the law that the Ministers thereof both ordinary and extraordinary had their calling from heauen not from the earth from God not from man And in the new Testament the Apostles had their calling from Christ â—th 10 1. Hee chose them he sent them out to him they gaue an account Hee appointed the seauenty Disciples and sent them two and two before his face into euery City â—k 10 1. Luke 10 verse 1. And when he led captiuity captiue he gaue Pastours and Teachers for the worke of the Ministery Eph. 4 verse 11. When a new Apostle was to be chosen in the roome of Iudas who purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out Peter alledgeth vnto the Church the word of God It is written in the booke of Psalmes Let another take his charge or office â—l 109.8 â—s 1 20. Albeit then the callings of the Ministery be executed by men and the Ministers that were to continue in the Church were chosen by men like to themselues yet the Office is of God so that as it was not lawfull to bring in any strange doctrine so it was not lawfull to teach the true doctrine vnder the names and titles of any other function then was instituted by God He that hath set downe the doctrine hath also set downe the Teachers of the doctrine hee that hath appointed what shal be taught hath also appointed who shall teach it and deliuer it to his people This is taught vnto vs by sundry reasons Reason 1 First obserue with me the types that the scripture vseth to expresse this point I will name these three for example the Arke the Tabernacle and the Temple The Arke was a liuely figure of the Church all that were out of it were drowned in the waters God leaueth nothing to mans wisedome or pollicy though neuer so wise or righteous but he appointeth to Noah the matter and forme the length and breadth and height of the Arke the wood and seuerall sorts of it Gen. 6 14 and as GOD would haue it builded so he appointeth the builder In the worke of the Tabernacle the Church is more expresly shewed â—xod 31 3. God stirred vp the spirits of those that should bee the workmen and left nothing to the will of Moses but set downe the pinnes the snuffers the boards the barres the hangings and the vessels all was finished according to the patterne that hee had seene in the mount where he talked with God Exod. 39 42. Heb. 8 5. Likewise touching the Temple which came neerer to the times of Christ Salomon was appointed to build an house to God who did nothing in it Chr. 24 19. Chr. 29 25. either touching the building of it or the vessels in it or the beauty of it but according to the forme and fashion that was enioyned him Againe the titles whereby the Ministers Reason 2 are called and the names whereby they are named doe enforce the acknowledgement of this truth they are called sometimes the seruants of God sometimes the builders of his house sometimes the sowers of his ground sometimes the watchmen of his City sometimes the Captaines of his host sometimes the Shepheards of his flocke and sometimes the Stewards of his family Shall the seruant attempt any thing of his owne head and exercise dominion without the appointment or contrary to the appointment of his master It is noted to the commendation of Moses that he was faithfull in al his house as a seruant to him that appointed him Heb. 3 5. The Ministers are builders and the people are Gods building 1 Corinth 3 9. It is in God therefore to make choise of the builders and to lay the whole plot before them They are the seedmen
Law they are called Priests Exod. 19.24 Thou shalt come vp thou and Aaron with thee but let not the Priests and the people breake through to come vp vnto the Lord lest he breake forth vpon them At this time Aaron and his sonnes were not consecrated to the office of the Priesthood neither was the tribe of Leui chosen to come neere to the Lord and therefore these Priests could be no other but the first borne that were sanctified vnto the Lord which is the point that now we deale withall Reason 1 This will farther appeare vnto vs if we consider what their dignitie was and wherein it consisted who excelled from the beginning in three things First he was Lord ouer his brethren according to that of Isaac when hee blessed Iacob the yonger in stead of the elder and thereby preferred him to the dignitie of the first borne Gen. 27.29 Be Lord ouer thy brethren and let thy mothers children bow downe vnto thee The like wee see in the booke of the Chronicles Chap. 21.3 touching the sonnes of Iehoshaphat Their father gaue them great gifts of siluer and of gold and of precious things with fenced cities in Iudah but the kingdome gaue hee to Iehoram because he was the first borne Secondly he had a double portion Deut. 21.17 that is two parts of all that the father had whereas the rest were contented with a single portion And this was so firmely established and decreed that no man vpon priuate affection ought to be disinherited and the reason is rendred for he is the beginning of his strength and therefore the right of the first borne is his Thirdly he was holy vnto God and was the Priest of the family vnder his father whom for the most part he vsed as an assistant vnto him in the managing of all the affaires thereof All this appeareth plainely in the dissolutenesse that fell out among the sonnes of Iacob which was sufficient to haue wrought the dissolution and desolation of that family when Reuben sinned against his father and defiled his bed by horrible incest he was disinherited and his excellency was diuided among his brethren Iudah gate the scepter Leui had the Priesthood and Ioseph obtained the double portion 2 Chronicles Chapter 5. verses 1 2. Againe as nothing is more naturall then Reason 2 that the father instruct and direct his children and set them forward in the wayes of godlinesse and well doing so nothing is more seemely among brethren then that the elder should help the yonger the stronger assist the weaker and the richer helpe the poorer Now none could be fitter to assist the father in the Kingly and Priestly office while he liued and to second him in them both when hee dyed then the first borne who is said to be the beginning of his strength the excellency of dignity and of power Genesis Chapter 49. verse 3. Seeing then it is iust and right and profitable it ought to be confessed and acknowledged of vs. Lastly heereunto in processe of time was Reason 3 added another reason and a new necessitie of lifting vp their heads when GOD destroyed all the first borne in the land of Egypt so that there was no house wherein there was not one dead Now Exod. 12.29 inasmuch as the first borne of Israel escaped out of this common calamitie as it were a brand taken out of the fire God saith vnto Moses Sanctifie vnto me all the first borne whatsoeuer openeth the wombe among the children of Israel c. it is mine Exodus Chapter 13. verse 1. From hence we may conclude that all the first borne were consecrated vnto GOD and were to bee employed in his seruice This is indeed a type and figure and hath Vse 1 not place among vs howbeit it is written for our admonition vpon whom the endes of the world are come and offereth many good and profitable instructions for our edification This teacheth who are chiefly bound to serue the Lord. The greater our giftes are the fitter we are for God and none is to disdaine to employ themselues and all that is in them to his seruice To this purpose commeth the saying of the wise man Prouerbes Chapter 3. verse 9. Honour the LORD with thy substance and with the first fruites of all thine increase Such as haue receiued the greatest measure of grace are bound to yeeld vnto him the greatest honour and to bring forth the greatest obedience as the fielde that hath most cost bestowed vpon it giueth the greatest encrease Such as haue receiued fiue talents should gaine with them other fiue If he haue made vs as the first borne preferred vs before many other and doubled his Spirit vpon vs as it were a double portion let not vs content our selues in any wise to giue him a simple and single gift or recompence of all his labours bestowed vpon vs. The first reproofe This reprooueth those that scorne the Ministery as base and reiect the calling it selfe as needelesse and superfluous in their eyes that account it too contemptible to employ the best and chiefest of their children in it In former times the first borne were teachers of the families and Ministers of the Church vntill God set apart the tribe of Leui to serue at the altar in the temple The best things that we haue are not too good for God euen to giue them vnto him all the dayes of their life For whom are the best fittest but for him that is best He challenged the eldest to serue him the rest he permitted to the father to be employed as he saw good First God will be serued as it is great reason he should be and afterward he giueth vs leaue to serue our selues Iesse serued the king with his eldest sonne in the warres 1 Sam. 17.13 and kept his yongest at home and bestowed him about his owne businesse If any thinke his first borne to be too good to minister before the Lord he honoureth them aboue the Lord. Doth any thinke himselfe too good or too great a man to be sent as an embassadour from the Prince to forraine estates or rather doe not men sue for such high places and think themselues happy when they attaine vnto them How commeth it then to passe that men of countenance are ashamed to see their children to be the embassadours of the king of kings and to be employed in the greatest seruice to make peace betweene God and man and to saue soules from death and destruction If a man be blessed with many children if any bee more toward in wisdome in learning in iudgment in stayednesse and in giftes he were fittest for the Lord. But the Ministery of the word in our dayes through the abundance of sinne and of iniquity getting the vpper hand is grown into disgrace and contempt because men cannot abide to be reproued whereas to them that are sanctified and shal be saued it is the power of God 1 Cor. 1.24 and the wisedome
98 99. by them the young-man may by taking heed cleanse his waies by them all men shal be made more wise then their enemies more learned then their teachers more prudent then the ancient by them they shall make their way prosperous â—â—sh 1 8. and by doing according to that which is written in them they shall haue good successe Of this is Salomon also another witnesse Prou. 2 9. My sonne if thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee c then shalt thou vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity euery good path This is directed not onely to Princes and Magistrates as appeareth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes but to all the children of God Chap. 12 5. of what calling soeuer they be So the Apostle speaking of our ordinary meates and drinkes declareth that they are sanctified by the word of God and by prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. That which hee speaketh of our vse of the creatures must be vnderstood of all things else and stretched to all our actions forasmuch as the word must be our warrant wheÌ„ to do euery thing how to do it in a good manner how to flye euil and how to vse christian liberty in things that are in themselues indifferent Reason 1 This is so euident that we want not many reasons to confirme it vnto vs. First the titles giuen to the word do teach it For it is called the statute law of God Are not the statute lawes of the kingdome sufficient to direct vs what to do and what we ought to do They are able to secure vs from danger without any forraine helpes Hence it is that the Prophets cry out in euery place for obedience to the statutes of God Deut. 4 1 and 5 1 and 6 1. Psal 119 24. they will tell vs what wee ought to do Likewise the word is saide to be our Counseller as it were a man of Law to which we ought euermore to resort as we see men in matters of doubt repaire to their learned counsell that they may doe nothing without aduice Secondly the Apostle setteth downe this Reason 2 rule that whatsoeuer we do whether we eate or drinke or enter into any action we must set before vs as the chiefe and high end of all the glory of God There may be indeed and are other ends of the things we doe but this ought to be the principall If this be wanting what other ends soeuer we haue the worke is defectiue and vnholy vnto vs. But no man can glorifie God in any thing without obedience and there is no obedience but in respect of the commandement and word of God The Prophet saith well Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices 1 Sam. 15 22. as in obeying the voyce of the Lord Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fatte of Rams Heereupon therefore it followeth that the word of God directeth a man in all his actions whereas all things done without the testimony of the word of God are without obedience The rule is generall 1 Cor. 10 31. Whether yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glory of God and therefore nothing which is done without the warrant of the word can be done to the glory of God Thirdly the Apostle speaking of things Reason 3 that are in their owne nature indifferent concludeth that whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14 23. If any say the Apostle meaneth a full perswasion of that which he doth to be well done It is true but from whence can that assurance grow vnto the conscience but from faith and how can we perswade our selues that we do well but when we haue the word of God for our warrant The argument then is thus framed wheresoeuer faith is wanting there is sinne but in euery action not commanded and allowed faith is wanting therefore in euery action not commanded and allowed there is sin and consequently to approue our actions we must haue the precept and commandement of God and the allowance of his word Let vs after these things thus confirmed Vse 1 to our consciences proceed to the vses First forasmuch as we must fetch the warrant of our actions from the pure fountaine of the word it teacheth vs the perfection and all-sufficiency of the word of God It needeth no humane verities or popish traditions to be patched or put vnto it which were as much as to adde a ragge to a new garment that needeth it not Psal 19.7 2 Tim. 3 16. The Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule saith the Prophet The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse saith the Apostle It is able to make vs wise vnto saluation and to furnish the man of God to euery good worke Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee thinke to haue eternall life saith Christ But are all things that we are to do expressed in the word I answer all things are not expressed word for word in so many sillables Whit. contro 1. de Scrip. Quest 6. but all things are contained in the Scriptures For we must know the rule of Nazianzene and it is a sure one that such things as are gathered out of the Scriptures are euen as if they were written they are of like nature of like force of like authority First some things are not in deed and in truth and yet are said to be in Scripture as that God sitteth that he hath eyes eares hands mouth and such like Secondly some things are in deed and yet are not said to be to wit expresly and in so many words so that though the words bee not there yet the doctrine is as that the holy Ghost is God that he proceedeth equally froÌ„ the Father and from the Sonne that there are two Sacraments that Christ is God of himselfe and consubstantiall with his Father and an hundred such points which are necessarily collected and concluded from them as he that saith twice two saith foure and he that saith twice twenty affirmeth forty though not in so many words Nazian lib. 5. de Theolog. Againe some things neither are neither are saide to be as that an image and an idoll are different in themselues And lastly some things are and are said to be in the Scriptures as that there is one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man Now we say that all things necessary are contained in them but not expressed as the baptisme of infants and originall sinne yet are distinctly and demonstratiuely inferred out of them and so are all things that belong to faith or obedience whatsoeuer we are either to beleeue or to practise Luc. 16 29. Abraham saith to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not them neither will they be
the ground the heresie and impiety of the Anabaptists who vtterly euert all orders and ordinances that God hath established both in the Church and common-wealth and in stead thereof bring in all confusions and tumults into the world For the end of Magistracy is not wrongfull vsurpation ouer others tyranny and oppression of mankind as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord 〈◊〉 10.9 grew thus to be great but that wee should leade a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty 1 Tim. 2.2 They then that abolish Magistracy ouerturne peace concord honesty and piety inasmuch as the Magistrate is the preseruer and maintainer of all these and when there is no king in Israel euery man will presume to doe what he list and who shall controll him Hence it is that all Christians are oftentimes called vpon to performe obedience to the ciuil Magistrate the higher power â— 13.1.2 â— 2.13 14 both to the king as to him that is supreme and vnto gouernors as vnto them that are sent by him for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that doe well We must therefore detest those Libertines who hold that Christians need no Magistrates but that euery man should be a law vnto himself and not be controlled by any other how wretchedly soeuer he liue how vniustly soeuer he deale how prophanely soeuer he walke Neuerthelesse though these be most madde and monstrous opinions yet these monsters will not seeme to be madde without reason as we haue declared elsewhere in sundry places First they say all Christians are the Lords freemen â—ction and therefore must not bee brought vnder the subiection of any 1 Cor. 7.22 23. I answere â—er liberty is twofold outward and inward or bodily and spirituall For seruants may be freemen and freemen may bee seruants â—l freeâ—e and â—age Ciuill freedome is a right or power resting in the person to doe according to his owne purpose and pleasure without being forbidden or hindred and interrupted by any other Contrariwise seruitude or bondage is a depriuing of one from this right whereby he is bound to liue according to the discretion of another and to do as he is enioyned and appointed by another so that he cannot liue as he list There is besides this another kind of freedome bondage â—stian liâ— and â—tude which is wholly spirituall This is a freedome of the faithful from the wrath of God from the power of Satan from the dominion of sinne from the curse of the Law from the kingdome of darkenesse from the terrours of eternal death as also from the burden of ceremonies and the bondage of humane traditions obtained to vs purchased for vs through Christ Iesus This is called Christian liberty the freedome of the spirit the freedome of the Lord and of Christ and such like Now there is also a Christian seruitude not contrary to this freedome or opposed against it but set vnder it and well agreeing vnto it which is an obligation wherby we are tyed to serue God in holinesse and righteousnes On the otherside the bondage that is contrary to this freedome bondage of the spirit is the slauery and captiuity vnder sinne and Satan and therefore called the bondage of the flesh of sinne and of vnrighteousnesse This seruitude is damnable and more to be shunned and eschewed then to be taken captiue of tyrants and to be holden of them in a deepe dungeon or in a close prison or in chaines of yron From this it is that the Scripture disswadeth and discourageth vs Rom. 6.21 because the end of it is death Some of the Philosophers of the strictest sect Cicer. parad 5. maintained this assertion and opinion that Onely the wise are free and that all fooles are slaues This hath beene accounted an hard saying Onely the wise are freemen and all fooles are slaues and a strange position but it is most true in the Church of God For such as know God and beleeue in Iesus Christ his sonne are truely wise and truly free free I meane from sin and death euen the freemen of God and of Christ Ioh. 8.36 according to that saying in the Euangelist Iohn If the Sonne shall make you free then ye shall be free indeed whereas al infidels and wicked ones are fooles and seruants of the flesh yea bond seruants of sinne and death This distinction between freedome of the body of the conscience being retained wil shut the mouthes of all those enemies that reason against Magistracy vnder this colour because we are the Lords freemen Forasmuch as we haue shewed how farre we are free how far we are not free what freedome God hath giuen and what he hath not giuen Secondly Obiect they pretend that the iust neede no lawes to guide them or restraine them but are a law vnto themselues Tim. 1.9 The Apostle teacheth that the law is not made for a righteous man but for the lawles disobedient for the vngodly and for sinners for the vnholy and prophane c. I answer Answer this sauoreth rankly of the Nouatian heresy for no man is wholly or perfectly iust as these suppose but they leaue many good things vndone and they do many euill things so that in many things we sinne all Iam. 3.2 therefore we stand in need of the law to admonish vs to teach vs to reproue vs to threaten vs yea to curse vs and condemne vs and so to vrge vs to that which is good For who is so righteous reformed that he needeth not the law to be a spurre vnto him to be clapped in his sides to helpe him or who runneth so swiftly that he needeth not some encouragement to amend his pace And if the law of God were not made against theÌ„ yet it is for them their benefit And if they should commit no euill in all their life yet they might suffer much wrong iniury from the hands of others wanting the defence of the Law to protect them So then the Law in some respect was giuen to the iust man and in some respect it was not So farre as he is regenerate by the Spirit of God he obeyeth the wil of God cheerefully and willingly and so needeth not the Law but so farre as he is in part vnregenerate and sinneth daily he standeth in great need of it The Apostle hath to doe with false prophets which maintained and taught that the Law was necessary and sought iustification by it This he reprooueth and reiecteth in two respects First touching iustification which wee cannot attaine by the law but must seeke it in Christ Secondly touching the rigour of the law and the commination annexed vnto it which serueth to terrifie the vngodly Obiection 3 Thirdly they say they need no protectour but the Lord he it is that keepeth Israel that neither slumbereth nor sleepeth He is our buckler and shield that we want not the help
with his hands the thing which is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Secondly it is very comfortable to vs to be busied in them we must looke for a blessing vpon vs and them while we continue in them God appeared to Moses in a slame of fire out of the middes of a bush while he kept the flocke of Iethro his father in Law Dauid was chosen and taken from the sheepefolds to feed the people of God The Lord tooke Amos Amos 7. â—â— as he followed the flocke and said vnto him Goe Prophesie vnto my people Israel While the shepheards were attending their flocks by night and abiding in the fields an Angel of the Lord brought them tidings of great ioy which should be to all people that to them was borne that day in the City of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord Luke 2.10 11. The like we might say of Iacob while he was faithfull in his calling the Lord appeared vnto him He chose his Apostles as they were busie in their callings and painefull in them Gen. 31. â— Matth. 4â— 21 and â—â— Peter and Andrew as they were casting a net into the sea Iames Iohn his brother as they were mending their nets for they were fishers Matthew the Publican as he sate at the receit of custome he saith vnto him follow me who arose immediatly followed him Mat. 9. While we walke in our callings we may look for a blessing but when once we goe from them and either forsake our calling or busie our selues in other mens callings we can expect no blessing at his hands for when we leaue them he leaueth vs when we returne to them he returneth to vs. Thirdly euery one must iudge and esteeme his particular calling to be the best and fittest for him The Apostle confirmeth this by his owne practise and example Phil. 4 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer estate I am therewith to bee content This will arme vs against all discontentment and murmuring against God and make vs quietly to keepe our owne standing When Absolon was not content with the place of a Subiect and to be accounted the Kings sonne but said O that I were Iudge among you 2 Sam. 15 4. then he sought his fathers kingdome â— 20 24. When the sonnes of Zebede contented not themselues with the calling of Disciples but were enflamed with the thirst of honour and desire of dignity to be the greatest in the kingdome of Christ then arose enuy and heart-burning among them It is altogether vnpossible that we should rest well pleased with our callings and conditions and not climbe aloft aboue the places wherein we are set except we set downe this as our rest that our calling such as God hath appointed is the fittest and meetest for vs. Lastly euery one is bound to glorifie God in his calling though it be neuer so meane or base Wiues are charged to be obedient to their owne husband that the word of God be not blasphemed Tit. 2 5 10. Seruants are commanded to please their masters in all things that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Tit. 2 10. That the Name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1 Tim. 6 1. This ought to be propounded vnto vs and set before our eyes to make it the end of all our actions that whether we eate or drink or whatsoeuer we do we may do all to the glory of God 1 Cor. 10. It is not the highnes or lownesse the greatnes or meannesse of our calling that God so much respecteth as the sincerity of the heart of him that walketh in his calling If it be not sound all our actions are corrupt We must not think that onely men of high callings are to giue glory vnto God it is a common duty required of all and woe vnto vs if we do it not The heauens declare the glory of GOD much more ought man endued with reason and vnderstanding 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites and the family of the Izeharites and the family of the Hebronites and the family of the Vzzielites these are the families of the Kohathites 28. In the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were eight thousand and sixe hundred keeping the charge of the Sanctuary 29. The families of the sonnes of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Southward 30. And the chiefe of the house of the families of the Kohathites shall be Elizaphan the son of Vzziel 31. And their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke and the Altars and the vessels of the Sanctuary wherewith they minister and the hanging and all the seruice therof 32. And Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest shall be cheefe ouer the cheefe of the Leuites haue the ouersight of them that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary Now we come to Leuies second sonne We haue spoken before of Gershon of whom came the Gershonites It followeth to speake of Kohath for to him his posterity were committed the most honourable offices as we shal see afterward in the next chapter Touching whom we may obserue as we did in the former these particular points First the families that descended of him which are foure in number the Amramites the Izeharites the Hebronites and the Vzzielites verse 27. Secondly the number of the males that came of them to wit eight thousand and sixe hundred verse 28. Thirdly the place where they pitched to wit the South-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. Fourthly the ouerseer or superintendent of them namely Elizaphan the sonne of Vzziel verse 30. Fiftly the charge and function committed vnto them were the chiefe things within the Sanctuary verse 31. Sixtly the ouerseer of all these ouerseers and the chiefe of them that were the chiefe was Eleazar the sonne of Aaron who had authority ouer all the Priests and Leuites verse 32. He was vnder Aaron appointed to haue the ouersight of them that had the charge of the Sanctuary For Aaron himselfe was the high Priest and his eldest sonne Eleazar was vnder him as it were the second Priest euen as in the reigne of Zedekiah the high Priest was Seraiah the second Priest was Zephaniah as we reade in the second booke of the Kings chap. 25 18. The Captaine of the guard tooke Seraiah the cheefe Priest Zephaniah the second Priest and the three keepers of the doore See the notes on the Geneua Bible The second Priest is thought to be one appointed to succeed in the high Priests roome and to supply his place if he were sicke or otherwise hindred and letted by necessary occasions Of this family of the Kohathites came Moses and Aaron And albeit the Lord appeared in speciall manner to Moses called him to be a most excellent Prophet to whom he reuealed himselfe as it were face to face and chose him to be the Gouernor of a mighty
shall be put to death 39. All that were numbred of the Leuites which Moses Aaron numbred at the commandement of the Lord throughout all their families all the males from a moneth old and vpward were twenty and two thousand Wee haue already handled the numbring of two of the families that haue their foundation in the sonnes of Leui to wit the Gershonites and the Kohathites Now followeth the third and last that is the Merarites touching whom we are to consider sundry particular points as we haue done in the two former diuisions For first the families descended of Merari are named which are two the Mahlites and the Mushites verse 33. Secondly the number of persons the summe of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and aboue was sixe thousand two hundred verse 34. Thirdly the Ouerseer or Superintendent of them all was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail Fourthly the place of their abode in the host was on the North-side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Lastly the office and function committed vnto them was the woodworke and the rest of the instruments These things were committed to their charge and custody Hitherto wee haue handled the numbring of this Tribe simply considered in it selfe according to the particular families of it now let vs obserue how it is concluded In this conclusion set downe in the two last verses of this diuision we are to marke two points first the persons that went before the Arke of the Couenant on the East-side secondly the totall sum of the whole Tribe is reckoned vp The persons that were to pitch on the fore-front of the Tabernacle toward the East are these both Moses himselfe as the chiefe Captaine Commander ouer the whole and also Aaron with his sons the Priests ministring vnto God and his Church whereunto is annexed a certaine prouiso that none should dare to thrust himselfe into their office verse 38. Secondly the totall sum of all the former particulars is brought together and the accounts cast vp which are said to amount to two and twenty thousand v. 39. Out of which generall number must be deducted the Priests and the first borne of the Leuites themselues for otherwise the whole Tribe of Leui consisting of the Priests and such as are called by the common name of Leuites amounted to the number of twenty and two thousand and three hundred soules Verse 33. Of Merari was the family c. In this diuision we see more plainely and particularly that which was in part noted before namely the seuerall mansions and situations that these Leuites had about the Tabernacle which being the place of Gods publike seruice they compassed it round about that they might not be farre from any of the people of God but alwaies resident among them The Gershonites pitched behinde the Tabernacle westward verse 23. The Kohathites pitched on the south-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. The Merarites pitched on the north side of the Tabernacle verse 35. Now lest any part should be left vnfurnished and vnprouided Moses and Aaron and his sonnes are commanded to take vp the fore-front of the Tabernacle and to pitch on the East-side GOD might haue put and placed all the Leuites in one corner of the host if it had pleased him but in great mercy both toward the Leuites and people they are seated in the middest of the army and charged to compasse the Tabernacle round about to the end they might serue the better for giuing direction and instruction indifferently to all the rest of the Tribes that were to vse their Ministery Thus we see that neither the Teachers were constrained to go farre to their hearers nor the hearers to take any tedious iourney to their Teachers This teacheth vs that God will haue euery part of his people taught Such is the goodnesse Doctrine 1 of almighty God God wil haue all places and people taught euen the smallest that he will haue none of his seruants vntaught how small soeuer the places be how meane soeuer the persons be None are too high in regard of their great places none are too low in regard of their obscure callings none are too good to be taught whatsoeuer their degrees be We see this most euidently in the Tribe of Leui it selfe To what end and purpose were they diuided in Iacob and scattered in Israel Gen. 49 Gen. 49 7 but that all the Lords people might be instructed from the highest to the lowest and haue their portion in due season alotted vnto them of God This is giuē as a commendation of the Leuites and of Iehoshaphat that sent them 2 Chron 17 9. They taught in Iudah and had the booke of the Law of the Lord with them and went about throughout all the Cities of Iudah and taught the people This we see in the Apostle Paul writing to the Ephesians and setting downe the notable fruites and ends of the Ministery of the word Eph. 4 13. He gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets some Euangelists some Pastours and Teachers Till we all meete together in the vnity of faith vnto a perfect man and the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ Touching the practise of this duty we haue a notable example in Christ our Sauiour in many places of the Euangelists Luke 8 1. It came to passe afterward that he went throughout euery City and Village preaching and shewing the glad tydings of the kingdome of God and chap. 13 22. He went through the Cities Villages teaching and iournying toward Ierusalem The like we reade of the twelue Apostles who walked in the steps of their master going through the Townes preaching the Gospel and healing euery where Luke 9 6. So also it was with the seuenty Disciples the Lord sent thē two and two before his face into euery city and place whither he himselfe would come Luk. 10 1. Seeing then the Priests and Leuites Christ his Disciples went about through all the Citties of Iudah published the Gospel in euery city and village preached euery where and went into all places we conclude that it is the ordinance of God that all places great and small all persons high and low all congregations bigge and little should haue the word of God established and setled among them Reason 1 This will be made plaine and cleere vnto vs by diuers reasons First consider with me the titles that are giuen vnto God in the Scriptures He is worthily called the King of his Church and the Lord Master of his house-Is not he the Shepheard of Israel that leadeth Ioseph like sheepe Psal 80 1. Will a Shepheard that hath any care of his Sheepe or any loue vnto them looke vnto some of them and not to all Or will he not rather if any be gone astray Lu. 15 4 5 6. leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse and seeke that lost one vntill he finde it So is it the will of our Father that is
of our owne callings Reason 3 Thirdly it bringeth great confusion in family in Church in common-wealth when one executeth the calling of another If the priuate person should step into the place of the Magistrate and handle the sword of iustice it would ouerturne the whole State When Peter drew out his sword and cut off the eare of the high Priests seruant Christ said vnto him â—tth 26.52 Put vp againe thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword Euery one would be a Magistrate and presume to sit in the seat of iustice and no man would be content to leade a priuate life if he might doe what he list The like we might say of a family All men should know their standing the wife must not leape into the place of the husband nor the seruant into the place of the sonne but euery one do his owne duties and we shall finde enough to doe our callings if we be faithfull and diligent in them Vse 1 The vses are next to be considered First it reprooueth such as are altogether ignorant and neither know nor desire to know their duties A fault in all but especially in the Ministers of the word that should giue light to others God requireth of them to teach the people Mal. 2.7 The Priests lips should preserue knowledge that so they may shew themselues to be the messengers of the Lord of hostes They must out of their treasury bring forth things both olde and new They can neuer teach vntill they be taught but these occupy the place of teachers before they haue learned It is a most ridiculous thing for a man to take vpon him to runne a race that wanteth his legges or to be an Oratour and eloquent pleader that wanteth his tongue Christ Iesus taught his Apostles before he sent them to teach into all the world This was shadowed out vnder the Law Aaron must put on his belles â—xod 28.35 that his sound might be heard when he went in vnto the holy place before the Lord but now we haue Idol-ministers that haue mouthes but cannot speake the belles lacke the clappers they may be mooued but they cannot be heard It were fit that hee which is to build vp the house of God should be ignorant of nothing if it were possible for he may at one time or other make vse of his knowledge Iohn instructed the souldiers the Publicans and the multitude that repaired and resorted vnto him Luke 3. hee shall bee better able to apply his doctrine when he hath skill in euery mans trade and occupation Especially he ought not to be ignorant of the Scriptures but to know them plentifully and labour they may dwell in him aboundantly that from them as from a storehouse he may furnish himselfe with plenty of all good things Ignorance is a fault in any that would be accounted a Christian it is a double fault in him that is a Minister Secondly it reproues such as omit their owne duties but rush vpon the callings of other men These are as a seruant that is too diligent These are not idle but are busi-bodies in others mens matters as 2 Thess chapt 3.11.12 We heare that there are some that walke among you disorderly working not at all but are busie-bodies them that are such we command and exhort by our Lord Iesus Christ that with quietnesse they worke and eat their owne bread So then whether we be idle and doe nothing or else busie in the duties belonging to other men in effect it is all one both are euill and vices to be reformed in vs. And the same Apostle 1 Tim. 5.13 setteth downe an heape and multitude of many sinnes They learne to be idle wandring about from house to house not only idle but tatlers also and busie-bodies speaking things which they ought not Heere is knit together as in a chaine a company of vices the idle wanderers pratlers curious and vncomly speakers The fountaine of all is idlenesse which is ranged in the forefront and draweth after it a taile and traine of diuers euils like a fruitfull mother that hath many children He speaketh by name against women who ought to be painefull not idle keepers of the house not walkers and wanderers out of the house The vertue that adorneth that sexe is silence and therefore they should not be tatlers and pratlers or their tongue like the Aspen leafe that neuer standeth still They should meddle with their owne businesse and not be busie in other mens Secondly seeing God hath set euery one in Vse 2 his calling it is our duty to walke as we are limited by the word The word of God is the warrantise of all callings We must doe our duties with faithfulnesse diligence patience and wisedome These are required to be performed in duties betweene man and man This is to walke worthy of God who hath called vs vnto his kingdome of glory 1 Thess 2.12 Many there are that professe the feare of God and beare themselues as the disciples of Christ who neglect the duties of their particular callings True it is the blessing of God is all in all For except God build the house Psal 127.1 2. the labour of the builder is in vaine and except God watch the Citie the labour of the watchman is in vaine We confesse also that God requireth of vs to search the Scriptures to pray vnto his Name and seeke after knowledge neuerthelesse these do not discharge vs from following the duties of our priuate callings It is not enough for vs to say that God will prouide for vs that he hath promised to blesse vs and to supply our wants and that he hath said he will neuer leaue vs nor forsake vs. For God hath promised no blessing to them that be idle he sendeth them to schoole to learne of the Ant which prouideth her meate in Summer and gathereth her food in the haruest â— 9 10 11. Prou. 6 8. Salomon calleth aloud to such How long wilt thou sleepe O sluggard when wilt thou arise out of thy sleepe Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy pouerty come as one that trauelleth and thy want as an armed man As for those that pretend Gods prouidence hold out the doctrine of it as a buckler to defend them in their euill and idle courses they do most shamefully abuse it which is to bee furthered by the meanes that GOD hath appointed and in his wisedome annexed therevnto Neither let any thinke to obtaine any thing at his hands that sit still do nothing that say they will trust God with their life are sure that he will prouide for them The heathen men by the light of naturall reason saw well enough the foolishnesse and absurdity of these mens doings They commend the prayers of that Captaine â—ar in the â— of Paul â— milius that praied for victory
of the Tribe of Leui shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessels of the Sanctuary and the altar that neither they nor you also die Where we see God doth threaten Aaron and his sonnes as well as the rest of the Leuites Verse 18.19 Cut ye not off the Tribe of the families c. We haue in these words the reason of the former institution it is drawn from the danger that will ensue the carelesse and vnreuerent handling of the instruments of the Tabernacle Aaron and his sonnes must appoint to the Kohathites their seuerall offices and shew them what part euery particular person must beare to the end the wrath of God doe not breake in among them and cut off euery soule that sinneth The consideration therefore of the wrath and indignation of God ready to come vpon the offenders ought to encrease their care to doe the duty that God requireth We learne from hence Doctrine 1 that all holy things must be handled rightly Holy things must be handled reuerently and religiously reuerently and religiously Whatsoeuer matters of God we meddle withall whether it be hearing of his word or receiuing of the Sacraments or calling vpon his Name or reading the Scriptures or conferring with others for the encrease of our knowledge obedience we are to be carefull to doe them with all possible feare and reuerence This duty the Lord vrgeth by his Prophet Esay 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite Spirit and trembleth at my word The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes perswadeth to labour to haue grace whereby they may serue God acceptably with reuerence and godly feare Hebr. 12.28 They that will please God in the duties of his worship must be humbly affected and base in their own eies Hence it is that Christ willeth vs to be carefull not onely what wee heare Mar. 4.24 but also how we heare Luke 8.18 We must regard not onely the matter that is deliuered but the maner how it is receiued forasmuch as we may heare the word and yet sinne in our hearing Thus were the seruants of God affected when they came before him to pray vnto him O my God I am ashamed and blush to lif vp my face to thee my God for our iniquities are encreased ouer our head and our trespasse is growne vp vnto the heauens Ezra 9.6 Wherefore whensoeuer we haue to doe with God in any part of his word or worship let vs come in humility and lowlinesse let vs approach neere vnto him with a broken heart with a contrite spirit with an humble soule falling downe flat before his footestoole and worshipping toward his holy Temple Reason 1 The reasons hereof are euident For first we haue to doe with God in matters of religion When the word is preached or read the Lord speaketh to vs when we pray to God we speake to him that is glorious in power and praises Abraham praying vnto God confesseth his own basenesse and vnworthinesse I haue taken vpon mee to speake vnto the Lord which am but dust and ashes Gen. 18.27 And Daniel in his prayer saith O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs confusion of faces as at this day Dan. 9.7 Children dealing before their parents will be wary how they behaue themselues subiects in the presence of the Prince will be most dutifull so ought it to be and much rather when we appeare before the King of kings coÌ„sidering with whom we haue to deale So likewise touching the word it is not man that doth deliuer it God is the Authour of it and therefore we are oftentimes commanded to heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches Reuel 2. and 3. Reason 2 Secondly such as come without reuerence and due regard into his presence do lose the fruit and benefit of their comming We are willed to giue earnest heed to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip Heb. 2.1 This is it that Christ our Sauiour teacheth Lu. 8. For hauing giuen warning that we take heed how we heare he giueth this reason Mar. 4.24 With what measure ye mete it shall be measured to you and vnto you that heare shall more be giuen Where we see God will deale with vs as we deale with him and serue vs as we serue him Such measure of attention as we bring with vs â—eoph enarr cap. 4. Mar. such measure of grace shall we receiue from him If then we come carelesse it is no maruell if we depart fruitlesse Lay then these two things together that we haue to deale with a most terrible and fearefull God who is euen a consuming fire and that with what measure of reuerence and attention we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe it followeth from them both that God must be serued with feare and trembling Vse 1 Let vs now come to the vses of this doctrine which remaine to be considered of vs. First this reproueth all such as come without reuerence to the exercises of religion neuer considering whereabout they goe but rashly and vnreuerently disorderously vndecently behaue themselues in the house of God If a man should come to heare a speech vttered by his Prince so contemptibly all men would cry shame of him and account him worthy seuere punishment and censure him as guilty of the contempt of his person I should thinke I had done a great worke and laid a worthy foundation if I could throughly teach you this one lesson and ground you in this one point to behaue your selues with reuerence in the place of Gods worship He that hath learned to come reuerently and behaue himselfe in the seruice of God as in his presence hath made a notable beginning a good entrance to worke in him right hearing and carefull practising Scarce one among an hundred maketh conscience of this duty and our ordinary assemblies haue scarce the outward face of a Church in regard of the want of this duty in the greatest part of hearers If the lest occasion be offered our eyes and feet and tongues and hands are set on worke another way that we haue quite forgotten God his word the worke in hand the matter the time the place and our selues also as if we were an assembly of fooles What is now become of our hearing or where is the attention that ought to be in vs If any man come into the Church our eyes are fixed vpon him our feet are ready to carry vs vnto him our mouthes are opened to speake vnto him our hands are stretched out to draw him as it were with violence vnto vs and sometimes whiles one haleth him one way another pulleth him another way that we seeme to striue who shall most forget himselfe and be authour of the greatest disorder and confusion in the house of God wherin all things ought to be done decently and in order
soules vnto God The Apostle hauing declared that he would not be negligent to put them in remembrance of the same things and that he thinketh it very meete to do so addeth this as a reason motiue to moue him which also ought to encourage vs Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle 2 Pet. 1 14 1â— euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things alwayes in remembrance And then indeed wee haue done our duty when wee haue taught the truth in this manner to our people not onely once and away as it were glancing at it but continually dwelling vpon it teaching them line vpon line and precept vpon precept like masters that teach young schollers to reade that must not content themselues once to tell them but must oftentimes put the same things into their mouthes and mindes or else they forget them straight-waies Let vs now make application of the Doctrine which is the life of instruction forasmuch Vse 1 as teaching without applying is as the body without the soule First of all we learne hereby that the perpetuity standing course of teaching is most needfull and necessary in euery Congregation It is the Ministers duty to sowe and to continue sowing to weed and to continue weeding to teach and to continue teaching to conuert and to continue conuerting to conuince and to continue conuincing to instruct and to continue instructing For as wee haue alwaies neede of meate and that as we eate so we must continue eating or else wee famish and perish so the Minister must feed and weed and watch ouer his people and abide continually in it without ceasing and intermission This is it the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 4 verse 16. Take heed to thy selfe and vnto the doctrine continue therein for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee So then it is not enough to take heede vnto himselfe and his doctrine to liue well and to teach well but hee must continue in them both and not giue ouer It was well saide of the heathen man â—2 de It is no lesse vertue to keepe then to get to preserue then to obtaine Many know how to get but they know not the art how to saue that which they haue gotten and therefore it passeth away suddenly as grease that melteth before the Sunne If the husbandman should onely plant and neuer water he might looke for no fruite to come of his labour It is not enough for the watchman to haue discouered the enemy once or twice vnlesse hee descry him so ofter as hee maketh an approch so it can be no discharge to the spirituall watchman of soules to haue giuen warning by blowing the Trumpet vnlesse he doe it during the whole time of the warre which is perpetuall and continuall We can take no truce nor make no league with our spirituall enemies Our aduersary the diuell goeth about continually 〈◊〉 8. seeking whom he may deuoure Hence it is that Christ requireth of Peter not onely to feede but to feede againe and againe â—1 15. Feede feede feede according to the charge committed vnto him and Paul would haue Timothy be instant in season and out of season â—4 2. so that there is required diligence faithfulnesse painefulnesse and continuance in teaching It is worthy to bee well considered which the Lord saith in the Prophet Esay ch 62 6. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles O Ierusalem which shall neuer hold their peace day nor night Wee know not at what time the Lord will call effectually and touch the harts of those that we teach He must first feed with milke before he giue them strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is vnskilful in the word of righteousnesse inasmuch as hee is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of ful age euen those who by reason of vse haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill Hebr. 5 13 14. It is the Ministers duty to ring the alarme bell continually he hath some work alwaies to do to strengthen fortifie to comfort and raise vp to exhort and admonish to heale the sicke to bring home them that wander to encourage the weak to establish them that are strong and to answer doubts that arise among his people If it were possible to teach all truth particularly that is required of a Christian man yet we haue not then time to be idle and sit downe at our ease but euen then we must goe ouer the points againe that our people that haue learned them may learn them againe and if they know them they may yet know them better if they remember them that they may remember them better if they practise them that they may practise them better and better Yea if we be growne old in learning we must learne still for wee must liue and dye learning something Euery one both Minister people must be a scholler in the Schoole of Christ Timothy himselfe must giue attendance to reading â—m 4 13. to exhortation and to doctrine all men must stirre vp the giftes that are giuen vnto them 2 Tim. 1 6. which will soone decay without vse and diligence as the fire will goe out except the coales bee kindled and more wood added When Christ had distributed his talents among his seruants he said Occupie till I come Albeit then by the Ministry of the word we haue receiued to beleeue Luke 19 13. yet this must not abate our diligence in hearing but we ought as carefully to seeke the foode of our soules afterward as before forasmuch as without continuance of attendance to this ordinance it is vnpossible that any should be saued God not suffering the means of saluation appointed by him to bee neglected or contemned Secondly this reproueth sundry abuses Vse 2 both in the Ministers and in the people as first of all the nicenesse of many Teachers who because they would be singular and popular gaining to themselues many followers and seeking the praise of men more then the glory of God labour to bring new doctrines into the Church neuer heard off before not proportionable to the ancient faith of the Prophets and Apostles but of a new coyne and stampe These cannot abide to be beating vpon old points they thinke it a discredite and disgrace vnto them to treade in the beaten path troden by others that went before them they must euer bee seeking of vnknowne and vncouth waies this is their delight and in this they glory This hath bene the poisoned and pestilent humor of heretikes and of false teachers to draw away the minds of the simple and vnlearned from the ancient truth receiued from the Scriptures and to turne them out of the right course followed by all the faithfull Such were those false Apostles that troubled the faith of the Galatians and brought
them that mourne in Sion and hang downe their heads through feeling of the wrath of God for their manifold sinnes they are to be comforted as well thereby as if the Lord himselfe from the highest heauens should comfort them and speake peace vnto their consciences There cannot be a greater enemy to the sauing hearing of the word then to imagine this that we haue nothing to doe with God but all with man when we heare the word This shaketh attention cooleth zeale breedeth negligence and hindereth obedience Secondly this serueth to reprooue all such Vse 2 as yeeld no obedience vnto God and his will but rebell against him openly and stubbornly and will doe nothing at all that hee commandeth These are not vnfitly called traitors and rebels against God The name of a traitour is most odious among all men no man can abide to be so accounted But what shall it auaile vs to be faithfull vnto men and vnfaithfull to God to obey them and to disobey him Moses telleth the people of Israel that they haue beene rebellious against the Lord Deut. 9.24 from the day that he knew them Such as rose vp against Aaron and would not submit themselues to Gods ordinance in his Ministery are called the children of rebellion Numb 17.10 and they are exhorted not to rebell against the Lord Numb 14.9 It is a vaine thing to say we are no traitors we hate the name of treason if we nourish open rebellion against God who is the King of kings Such as set themselues against Gods word and yeeld no obedience vnto it are rancke traitors and we need craue no pardon if we call them the children of rebellion Secondly it reprooueth such as prolong the time with God haue no leisure to hearken yet vnto him and so make him attend vpon them No man man must stand to debate or consult with flesh and blood whether he should obey God or not the wisedome and pollicy of man must not bee our counsellours they will deceiue vs and withhold vs from yeelding obedience vnto Gods commandements In his matters we must not pleade pollicy but when he commandeth we must with all speed yeeld obedience 1 King 13.9.18.19.21.26 The Prophet that contrary to Gods commandement did eat bread and drinke water in the house of the olde Prophet was deuoured of a Lyon this was the iudgement denounced against him Foras much as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord and hast not kept the commandement which the Lord thy God commanded thee c. thy carcase shall not come into the sepulchers of thy fathers The fruit of al disobediēce is our owne destruction notwithstanding our owne good intents which may please our selues but cannot please God When we haue his word we must not suffer our selues to be deluded by traditions by visions or by pretended reuelations The onely word reuealed vnto vs must put al other meanes to silence and make them giue place He that was commanded by the word of God to strike the Prophet and refused it was slaine by a Lyon 1 King 20.35 Let these examples make vs wise and their falles teach vs to stand vpright It is extreme folly to yeeld to the false and fained perswasions of ignorant men who goe about to tell vs that it is not so necessary a duty to obey the word of God deliuered vnto vs as many would make vs to beleeue that we shall be hated and derided of all men and therefore it is better for vs to seeke the fauour and good will of men and the applause of the world then to be singular and so contemned Let not vs be lulled asleepe with these sweet songs which are no better then cunning enchantments neither be led a side by such deceitfull counsellers as goe about to bring vs into eternall perdition Thirdly it reproueth such as part stakes betweene God and themselues and regard not to yeeld entire obedience vnto him but obey to halues For as Agrippa was perswaded somewhat to become a Christian so are these resolued a little to obey Saul was commanded to root out the Amalekites with all that was theirs from man to beast but he set his owne wisedome before the wisedome of the Lord sparing Agag and the better part of the sheepe to offer sacrifice vnto him But God spared not him for his kingdome was rent from him and giuen to his neighbor that was better then he The children of Israel were streightly charged of God to destroy the nations into whose land he would bring them lest by suffering them among them and by ioyning themselues with them they should learne their manners and serue their Idols which would turne to their ruine and destruction They executed part of his commandement they destroyed many of them took their cities yet because they saued a part and spared a remnant of them they found them by wofull experience to be thornes and prickes in their flesh Iudg. 2.3 and afterward they liued many yeres in their slauery and subiection as the booke of Iudges doth witnesse God looketh for full and perfect obedience so that there is no halting or faultering before him We see how Ananias and Sapphira were smitten with sudden death because they kept backe part of the price of that which they had vowed and dedicated vnto God Act. 5. This turned to their vtter destruction albeit they were taken to be zealous and forward disciples So shall it be with vs if we be like vnto them Let vs take heed of hypocrisie let vs labour to be entire and giue him the whole heart Vse 3 Thirdly let vs seeke after knowledge and vnderstanding of the will of God For how can that seruant practise and performe his masters will that neuer knoweth nor regardeth to know what he requireth or can that subiect obey the law of the Magistrate that is wholly ignorant of the Law The Apostle requireth that the word of Christ dwell richly in vs in all wisedome Col. 3.16 The true knowledge of God is the fountaine and foundation of all true obedience From hence as from a roote spring forth and spread abroad faith in Christ hope in the promises loue to the brethren the true worship of God and feare of his holy Name As on the other side from ignorance proceed infidelity distrust despaire presumption hatred of God malice superstition idolatry disobedience and all impiety Hence it is that the Prophet Hosea complaineth that God had a controuersie with the inhabitants of the land and that there was much ryot and excesse of vnrighteousnesse among them by stealing lying whoring swearing and killing because there was no knowledge found in that people thereby implying Hos 4.2 that they were vtterly destitute of all grace and goodnesse of all piety and true religion Such as know not God nor his will are ignorant what pleaseth or what displeaseth him and therefore cannot but offend him in both He that doth the will of God
ignorantly like the blinde man that hitteth the white cannot be accepted of him or looke for any reward at his hands God will accept of none to be his seruants that know him not Will any man receiue into his seruice one that cannot see to dispatch his businesse and shall we thinke that God will admit blinde men that regard not to vnderstand his wayes and want their spirituall eyes to discerne betweene good and euill This we see by sundry examples as Psal 95.10 where the Lord rendreth this reason why the people erred in their hearts and greeued him forty yeeres in the wildernesse Psal 95.10 because they had not knowne his wayes It was the cause why the Sadduces denyed the resurrection Matt. 22.29 Ye do erre not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life Act. 3.17 Now brethren I wote that through ignorance ye did it as did also your rulers for if they had knowne him they would not haue crucified the Lord of life This is it that maketh the proud iusticiaries of the world to rest in their owne righteousnesse Rom. 10.3 because they know not the righteousnesse of God This was the cause of the idolatry of the Gentiles Gal. 4.8 When ye knew not God ye did seruice vnto them which by nature are no Gods So what was the cause but ignorance that moued Paul to persecute the Saints he rendreth this as the reason 1 Tim. 1.13 I was before a blasphemer and a persecuter and iniurious but I obtained mercy because I did it ignorantly in vnbeliefe And as it is the roote that brancheth out into many sinnes so it is as pitch that defileth whatsoeuer it toucheth turneth good affections into euill and maketh them to decline and degenerate into sinne Religion deuotion hope feare being ioyned and guided with the eye and light of knowledge please God whereas without this sight they highly displease him For religion ioyned with ignorance begetteth and bringeth forth idolatry deuotion accompanyed with ignorance is no better then superstition hope ioyned with ignorance worketh presumption feare ioyned with ignorance engendreth desperation If we haue not knowledge to support and season vs we erre out of the right way and are deceiued beyond all measure Loue blinded with ignorance becommeth sottish Zeale patience and such like corrupted with ignorance are turned into brutish and sauage passions This reprooueth three sorts of men First the practise of the Church of Rome â—reâ— that taketh away the key of knowledge from the people and seeketh to bring in palpable darknesse These false teachers cannot endure that the people should enioy the light of the Scriptures They reade them in an vnknown tongue perswading them they may be most deuout when they are most ignorant that it shall goe well with them though they haue no faith of their owne but an implicit faith to beleeue as the Church beleeueth albeit they know not what it beleeueth These are they that notably abuse the people to their perdition and bewitch them with spirituall socery as they that bring Gods iudgments vpon their heads â—â—8 â— 13. and 〈◊〉 1. â— 10. â— 1. 8. for when a land is destitute of the knowledge of God al things are couered with darknesse and the persons are liable to his fearefull iudgements as is euident by sundry places of Scripture Dauid saith the blind and lame that mocked at him were hated of his soule so that such should not enter into his house 2. Sam. 5.8 Such as are spiritually blinde shall neuer enter into Gods kingdome they are all seers that shall come thither The want of naturall sight is nothing in comparison of the want of the eyes of the minde Our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed that are pure in heart â— 5.8 because they shall see God This sight of the minde is two fold partly in this life partly in the life to come one of them vnperfect the other perfect when we shall see him as he is This is eternall life to know God â— 3.2 it is eternall death not to know him and to be ignorant that God is our father that Christ is our redeemer and that the holy Ghost is our sanctifier â—â—econd â—ofe The second reproofe is of those that are children in knowledge that liue in the light and yet can see nothing The Sunne shineth brightly in their faces yet they shut their eyes Many thinke they haue religion enough if they haue a good mind and meaning and leade a ciuil life among their neighbours who like not such busy fellowes that will be medling euermore with the Scriptures They are accounted honest men and are well liked of all they pay that they owe they are iust of their word they deceiue no man But this ciuil conuersation and honest behauiour shall profit them nothing nor be able to bring them into the fauour of God nor giue them any title to the kingdome of heauen so long as they are destitute of knowledge forasmuch as they haue God their aduersary who will contend with them and plead against them neither will he know them that regard not to know him Others despise it and contemne it like the foole or idiot that casteth away a pearle or precious stone not knowing the value or worth of it These come to the Church sometimes and heare the word of God both read preached and yet are not so much as acquainted with the histories of the Scripture the principles of religion which are as milke for yong children They know not what faith is they are not acquainted with the meanes of our iustification they know not the difference betweene the Law and the Gospel neither the vse of the one or the other they cannot discerne any thing betweene the religion of Christ and of Antichrist Lastly The third reproofe it serueth to stoppe the mouthes of all proude and malicious slaunderers of the Gospel that accuse the preaching and publishing thereof as the cause of the sinnes and enormities that abound among vs as also of the plagues and pnishments that God hath inflicted vpon the land These men vttering the froth and scumme of their soule mouthes and belching vp the venome of their poisoned hearts cry out It was neuer wel since this new religion sprung vp since there was so much teaching and preaching that we haue so much knowledge and learning that we are well the worse for it The cause of Gods iudgements is not the preaching of the Gospel but the contempt of the Gospel and because we haue the light but loue darkenesse more then the light God iustly giueth ouer such prophane beasts into a reprobate sense Our great ignorance is the cause of our sinnes and that we are children of darkenesse rather then of the day of the night not of the light Are not these ashamed to say that the light of the Sun causeth men to stumble and goe
soule that they may be preserued from sin from the infection of sin Now if any aske whether the disease of the leprosie be not contagious and therfore whether it be not expedient that all such as are taken and touched with it should be barred and banished from the society of men I confesse this is true and conuenient ought to be so but this was not the chiefe and principall end that God respected and therfore this is left to the Physitians and Masters of that profession to iudge according to the rules of art and experience God committed the matter to the Priests that they should order all things according to the directions giuen vnto them it had beene much safer to haue committed and commended the matter to such as had iudgement in that faculty Moreouer we must consider The leprosie of three sorts that as this disease was foule and filthy vgly and feareful so there are three sorts of it named in the law to wit the leprosie of the body the leprosie of the garments and the leprosie of the house so that it is most probable according to the opinion of the learned that the Iewes in a proper and peculiar manner vnknowne to vs at this day and vnknowne to the Iewes themselues at this day were troubled and tormented with this disease Euen as we that are cast into the last age of the world haue diseases that follow some sinnes which in former times were not knowne to the Physitians themselues And heereupon no doubt prophane writers tooke occasion to deuise sundry lyes and slanders against the whole nation of the Iewes as if it were hereditary vnto them and that all the posterity of Abraham were full of botches and blisters and itches and therefore were driuen out of Egypt by force Ioseph antiq lib. 9. lest they should corrupt the rest with their infection This forged surmise had ancient Authors to rest vpon Cornel. Tacit. Iustin lib. 38. and is as likely to proceed from the Egyptians themselues a proude and hauty people as from any other who being ashamed of the plagues that were sent among them and inflicted among them and desirous to blot out the memory of the reproch of their nation and of the vengeance of eternall God turned the iudgement of scabs blisters that fel vpon theÌ„ from themselues to the people of Israel as if they had infected them were for that cause compelled to banish them out of Egypt lest they should corrupt the whole countrey with their maladies But if this had bin the true reason of their departure why did they retaine them so long among them and in the end bestow vpon theÌ„ siluer and gold iewels and precious stones thereby spoiling themselues to enrich their enemies or why did they persecute them with such hatred at the red sea that themselues were drowned Furthermore among the curses that God denounceth to bring vpoÌ„ his people for the contempt of his word disobedience to his lawes Deut. 28.27 he threatneth to smite them with the botch of Egypt and with the hemrohds and with the scabbes and with the itch whereof they should not be healed Lastly if the people of God had beene haunted and vexed with any such filthy diseases the Lord would neuer haue established such sharpe and seuere lawes among them the like whereof were not to be found among forreine nations whereby such were separated from the company of men as had any loathsome and noysome vlcers and sicknesses following them yea if any suspition did arise they were seuered and sundered from the rest for a time vntill the trueth were throughly knowne and found out as appeareth at large in the booke of Leuiticus Verse 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out c. Heere we haue a plaine and expresse commandement of God charging Moses to put out lepers vncleane persons from the Congregation The Apostle Paul speaking of fornicators and incestuous persons that were vncleane liuers vncleane in body and in soule vseth the same word Put out such from among you 1 Cor. 5.13 thereby Doctrine 1 shewing what God intended by this Ceremony Obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church the substance whereof teacheth this truth namely that obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church All open offenders and vnreformed persons by the dreadfull and direfull sentence of excommunication as it were by the two edged sword of God are to be cut off from the fellowship of the Church and from all the priuiledges that belong vnto the faithfull This ordinance of God hath good ground vpon the separation mentioned in this place which was not commanded as a ciuill policy to keep the whole from the sick but as a part of Ecclesiasticall discipline inasmuch as the Priests the sonnes of Aaron had the whole knowledge of the cause as well the shutting of them out as the receiuing of them into the hoste as we shewed by sundry examples before There are that draw the originall of this Church-censure euen from Adam whom the Lord cast out of Eden and set an Angel at the entry of the garden who by shaking the blade of a glistering sword feared him from re-entring and suffered him not to touch or taste of that tree which was a Sacrament of life vnto him The like doe the Hebrew interpreters obserue touching Caine Gen. 3.24 whom the Lord cast out and banished from the face of God Gen. 4.14 as the lepers were cast out of the fellowship of men For what else is the face of God but the place appointed for his worship where he was wont to appeare to the Fathers and where Adam and his family met together to serue him and to sacrifice vnto him And al â—his was before the law when the sons of God were manifestly distinguished from the sonnes of men Gen 6.1 In the time of the Law we haue many ceremonies to this purpose We see that the vncleane were kept from comming to the Tabernacle from entring into the Temple from the partaking of the sacrifices and from eating the Passeouer Num 19. â— 20. and 9. â— So in another place the Lord threatneth that he shal be cut off from his people that being vncleane eateth of his sacrifice and that the sacrifice shal profit him nothing nor be accounted to him to take away his sinne but that it shall remaine vpon his owne head These are no obscure types darke shadowes but liuely pictures and patternes that represent vnto vs the nature of excommunication Let vs come to the new Testament Mat. 16.13 and 18.18 The vse of the keyes to open and shut and the words of binding and loosing come directly to this purpose And as this trueth is taught by precept so it is farther enlarged and warranted by sundry examples Abraham is commanded to cast out the bond woman her son Ge. 21.10 â— out of his family which was
enemies to their brethren they draw an heauier enemy vpon themselues to wit God himselfe Before we passe from this so necessary a duty it shall not be amisse for vs both to obserue such motiues as may stirre vs vp to the practise of it and to answere such obiections as may hinder vs from yeelding obedience vnto it First of all let vs lay before vs the example of Christ the author and finisher of our saluation who had greater wrong offered vnto him then he had who was more innocent then he that was as a sheepe dumbe before his shearer and opened not his mouth and therefore the Apostle Peter saith chap. 2.22 Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example that ye should follow his steps who did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth who when he was reuiled reuiled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but coÌ„mitted himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously This farther appeareth vnto vs in that he prayed for his enemies that persecuted him He had power in his own hand to haue resisted their force 〈◊〉 34 reuenged his cause He could haue praied to his Father he would haue giuen him more then twelu legions of Angels yet notwithstanding he suffered patiently 〈◊〉 â—6 53 the iust for the vniust 〈◊〉 18. that he might bring vs to God If any thinke or alledge that this example is too high for vs aboue our reach and too eminent in regard of his person who is God aboue to be worshipped let vs set before vs the examples of the faithful seruants of God that haue liued in all ages in the time of the law and vnder the Gospel â—ed moâ— that this may be another motiue vnto vs. How often did the children of Israel murmure against Moses and Aaron and sometimes went about to stone him yet he neuer sought reuenge against them albeit he had bin able to right his own cause by force When Miriam Aaron spake against him by reason of the woman of Ethiopia 〈◊〉 12.2 3 and said What hath the Lord spoken only by Moses hath he not also spoken by vs Moses held his peace and gaue not taunt for taunt rebuke for rebuke he was a very meeke man aboue all the men that were vpon the earth Thus was it with Dauid a man indeed after Gods owne heart though he were a king and wanted not seruants to execute his will yet he would not himselfe reuenge neither suffer any other to take reuenge on Shimei albeit he cursed the king with an horrible curse Saul sought his life 〈◊〉 16.9 and preferred him to be his son in law for no other cause but to lay a snare before him when Dauid had his life oftentimes in his hand to saue it or to destroy it ye he was so farre from seeking reuenge 〈◊〉 26.9 〈◊〉 24.5 that his heart smote him for cutting off the lap of his garment When Stephen had made a worthy defence for himselfe and his own innocency that the enemies could take no iust exception against him their hearts brast asunder and they gnashed at him with their teeth ran vpon him violently all at once 〈◊〉 60. but he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge The Church of Rome are not ashamed to teach thereby to strengthen the hands of traitors rebels that rise vp against Princes that Christians of old deposed not Nero and Dioclesian and Iulian the Apostata and Valens the Arrian and such like persecutous and heretikes 〈◊〉 de Rom. â—â—b 5. c. 7. because they wanted temporall power and if they had had power they would haue done it If this be true all their patience was perforce and is not thanke-worthy But they testifie in many places that they had power sufficient but held it vnlawfull to resist and rebell They had filled all places Cities Ilands castles boroughes tents tribes bandes palaces â— Apolog. the Senate and Court not excepted so that they wanted neither number nor strength to make their party good They professe that albeit they be equall in power yet with them it is more tollerable to be killed then to kill They affirme freely God forbid that his religion should be maintained with fire and sword They acknowledge no other weapons to be put into their hands but praiers tears Arma nostra sunt preâ—es lacrymae Tert. They neuer practised any reueÌ„ge against their persecutors and those that hated them One night with a little fire would haue serued and sufficed them largely to be reuenged of their enemies but they accounted it vnlawful to requite euill with euill But to leaue this consideration to another occasion let vs come to a third motiue A third motiue that is the office which is proper vnto God to whom it belongeth peculiarly to take vengeance and is therefore in holy Scripture called the God of vengeance Psal 94.1 O Lord God the auenger O God the auenger shew thy selfe clearly It is a grieuous sin to sit down in Gods seat and to rob him of his right and royalty Let the enemies of God and his people know that he is the God of reuenge as well as the God of saluation and that he wil as wel right their causes as saue their soules He is a iust God wil recompense tribulation to all that trouble those that are his and therefore hath said Deut. 32 3â— Vengeance and recompense are mine but he neuer said to priuate persons Vengeance is thine neither did he euer put the sword into their hands A fourth motiue A fourth motiue to perswade vs to lay aside priuate reuenge is drawn from the gracious promise that God hath made vnto vs namely that he will take our causes into his hand and pay them home that do oppresse vs. For God doth not restraine vs as it were tye vp our hands to expose vs to all iniuries and to leaue vs as a prey in the iawes of the Lyons but because he hath passed his word vnto vs I will repay Rom. 12.29 saith the Lord. So then we must know that God is called the authour and executer of vengeance not only because the power and right belongeth vnto him that he is able to take vengeance of all our enemies how many and mighty soeuer they bee but because he hath vsed this power executed this office from the beginning of the world and as yet vseth it and will vse it to the ful in the great day of the general iudgement He knoweth best of all the greatnes of the iniury that is done vnto vs because he searcheth into the thoughts of the heart and vnderstandeth not only what is done but the manner how it is done Seeing then he hath promised to pay them home into their bosomes that wrong vs it were a fruit of infidelity in vs not to beleeue him at his word
If they were demaunded what they thinke of the word and of God the author of the word they would acknowledge the Scriptures to be most true both the promises that are made and the threatnings that are contained in it they would confesse that God is a most iust God euen visiting the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation yet it skilleth not what they speak with their tongues so long as we may euen openly reade the secrets of their thoughts and the imaginations of their hearts in their outward practises For touching the word of God it is most true and it cannot be denyed we reade oftentimes that God is also mercifull Rom 2.4 Ephe. 2. we reade of the riches of his grace and bountifulnesse of his abounding in compassions and reseruing mercy for thousands What then or what is all this to them shall we continue therefore in sinne that grace may abound ought not rather the riches of his bountifulnes and patience and long suffering leade vs vnto repentance Shal we after our hardnes and hearts that cannot repent heape vp vnto our selues as a treasure wrath against the day of wrath and the iust declaration of the iudgement of God who shall giue to euery man according to his workes It is a good lesson which the Prophet teacheth vs that there is mercy with God not that we should presume of his mercy and runne into all excesse of ryot but to the end he may be feared Psal 130.4 Hence it is that Moses Deut. 29.20 strippeth all such as flatter themselues with hope of pardon and conceit of mercy and opinion of escaping from that foolish imagination He that blesseth himselfe in his heart saying I shall haue peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart to adde drunkennesse to thirst The Lord will not spare him but then the anger of the Lord and his iealousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon â—im the Lord shall blot out his name froÌ„ vnder heauen These persons may call for mercy but he will not answere them in mercy they may seeke him early but they shall not finde him because they hated to be reformed and did not chuse the feare of the Lord Prou. 1.28 29. He is very gracious and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse Psal 103.17 18. Howbeit it is to the penitent only not to the obstinate The Prophet saith The mercy of the Lord is from euerlasting to euerlasting and his righteousnesse vnto childrens children to such as keepe his couenant and to those that remember his commandements to doe them Where we see the Scripture maketh a difference and diuision betweene man and man and giueth to euery one his portion so that albeit he be mercifull yet it is to those onely that keepe his commandements For although all be sinners and therby seeke to creepe away closely that way as it were in the darke that they might not bee espyed yet we must know this that some are repentant sinners for whom there is mercy in store some are obstinate sinners the Scripture hath no mercy for them but terrors threatnings and iudgements and punishments because vpon such wicked he will raine snares fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest this shall be the portion of their cup for the righteous Lord loueth righteousnesse his countenance doth behold the vpright Psal 11.6 7. Now such as continue in the course of their sins are ready to beleeue that God is merciful but they beleeue not the Scripture that he is mercifull onely vnto such as repent they perswade themselues falsely that they may run on in euill wayes and yet find mercy at the latter end which is directly contrary to the whole doctrine of the Scriptures And yet these men aske shall we not beleeue the Scripture to be true Whereas they beleeue one part of the Scripture but they call into question another part they lay holde on his promises but they stop their eares against his iudgements nay they doe not so much as beleeue the promises aright neither will learn to whom they are deliuered in whom they shall be verified which sauoureth altogether of infidelity and vnbeliefe Besides as they derogate from the verity of the Scriptures so they deny God after a sort and turne him into a lie make him an idoll to stand stil and doe nothing For to imagine in our heart a GOD wholly compact of mercy that seeth sinne but will not punish it that knoweth who sinneth but will let him alone is to deny the true God who as he is merciful so he is also iust This the Prophet Nahum testifieth in the beginning of his Prophesie The Lord is iealous â—â—m 1 2 3 and the Lord reuengeth the Lord reuengeth and is furious the Lord will take vengeance on his aduersaries and reserueth wrath for his enemies The Lord is slowe to anger great in power and will not at all acquit the wicked c. And heereunto accordeth the description of him Exod. 34 6 7. The Lord God mercifull and gracious long suffering abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiuing sinne and that will by no meanes cleere the guilty visiting the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children and vpon the childrens children vnto the third and fourth generation Such then as thinke they may proceede and goe forward in their transgressions without controlement or punishment because God is a mercifull God do vtterly deceiue themselues make a snare to entrap their owne soules The wise man saith that to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the innocent are both of them an abhomination vnto the Lord Prou. 17 15. If then he hate it in all the sonnes of men how shall we imagine that the Lord will do or can do either of theÌ„ Let vs therefore so conceiue of God as hee hath taught vs in his holy word let vs not make a counterfeit god nor set vp an Idoll in our heart for he will be serued no therwise then he hath appointed To conclude we must know that whosoeuer denieth 〈◊〉 of the threatnings denounced in the word denyeth a part of the Scripture and as much as lyeth in him maketh God a lyar who will as well execute his judgements as performe his promises forasmuch as hee is faithfull in both And whosoeuer imagineth that God is onely mercifull consequently denieth his iustice hath not the true God for his God but committeth horrible idolatry in coÌ„ceiuing wrongfully of his Maiesty Vse 4 Fourthly seeing such damages and iniuries as are offered to our brethren doe reach to God are condemned as sinnes against him it should teach vs to looke to our own waies to practise iustice and equity toward them to take heed of all fraud forgery falsehood oppression whatsoeuer forasmuch as hee will take an account of vs and bring vs vnto a
all the water in the riuer Iordan or in the wide sea is not able to cleere him and acquit him of putting the Lord of life to death Now if we desire to know how wee may be accessaries to other mens sinnes and draw them as it were with cart-ropes vpon our selues it may be considered of vs in those few words Iussio consilium consensus palpo recursus Participans mutus non obstans non manifestans Whosoeuer is any cause of any vniust dealing is bound to restore such are they that command or counsell or consent to euill such as flatter any in their euill by commending them for it such as are abetters to them receiuing aiding helping and assisting them such as are companions of them and take part with them he that is dumbe and holdeth his peace as if he neither saw nor heard any euill committed albeit he see it with his eyes and heare it with his eares he that suffereth it to be done and doth not hinder it and withstand it being able to doe it Lastly such as seeke shifts and shelters by all meanes to couer euill and doe not disclose the same when they are priuy to it For he that hideth it doth shew therby that he fauoreth it and furthereth it so farre as he can By all these waies we are made partakers of other mens sinnes and not onely doth he trespasse and offend which executeth and practiseth any sinnes but he that is by any of the former meanes a cause or occasion of them Notwithanding among these there is some difference For flattery and counsell praising them that doe euil and counselling them to doe euill doe not alwayes oblige and bind to restitution but then only when it appeareth euidently that vniust dealing hath proceeded chiefly or onely from these causes where he that is principall in the action is principally bound to restitution to wit he that requireth cōmandeth then he that executeth it And concerning the rest to wit such as doe not bewray or not hinder or not reproue a theefe that stealeth are not alwaies bound to restore but then onely when an absolute necessity lyeth vpon them and no great danger follows by this negligence default Lastly it remaineth to shew this doubt whether a mā be boūd to restore by by or whether he may put off and delay the discharge of this duty No man is to delay restitution but by consent Euery one is charged necessarily to hasten restitution so soone as he is able and conueniently may do it God loueth a cheerefull giuer and restorer whereas delay in any good duty argueth an vnwilling minde It sheweth that we are not throughly resolued to do it It maketh vs euery day more vnfit then other It manifesteth that we are more then halfe willing to keepe it by vs still He that hath hired a poore seruant to doe his worke must giue him his hire before the Sunne goe downe Deut. 24 13. And as it is a sinne against iustice to take away another mans goods so it is likewise to deteine it with vs because the owner thereby is hindred from the vse thereof and so a double iniury is done vnto him but no man is allowed to stay any time though it be short in sinne Neuerthelesse if a man be not able to make present restitution he is to craue pardon and desire respit of him whom he hath wronged but without his consent that is damnified he hath no liberty to keepe euill gotten goods that is of ability to make restitution The counsell that Salomon giueth to the man that hath this worlds goods that he must giue speedily and not bid his neighbour come againe vnto him Prou. 3 28. if he haue at the present for him it must also serue as a good direction to him that hath gotten and ingrossed into his owne hands other mens goods he must not say I will restore them to morrow if he be able to do it to day If we be carefull to practise these things which now haue beene rehearsed we shall finde much comfort in them and assure our owne hearts that we haue truely repented of our sinnes Verse 8. If the man haue no kinseman to recompence the trespasse vnto let the trespasse bee recompenced vnto the Lord euen to the Priest In these words we haue an amplification of the former law by way of preuenting an obiection of which we haue spoken before or rather of many obiections together couched as it were vpon an heape For it may be asked What if the party be dead and gone from whom we haue taken The answer is Restore to his childe What then if he haue no child Restore to his brothers children What if he haue no brother or sister Restore to his next kinseman But put case he haue no kinseman at all Restore it to the Lord euen to the Priest As if he should say Though sometimes it fall out that thou shalt finde no kinseman yet thou shalt neuer haue the Lord to seeke neither the Priest whom he hath set ouer you The point then heere to be obserued is this that the Lord and the Priest are put as both one for it is in the originall To the Lord to the Priest so that the restitution to the Priest was a restitution to the Lord. Doctrine Whatsoeuer is done to the Minister◠done to the Lord. We learne from hence that whatsoeuer is done to the Ministers of the word God accounteth it as done vnto himselfe If we doe good vnto them wee doe good vnto the Lord if we do euill vnto them we do euill to the Lord himselfe We see afterward in this booke chap. 16 verse 11. when Korah and his company lifted vp themselues against Gods ordinance and the authority of Moses and Aaron he saith vnto them Thou and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him They thought they had to do with his seruant but he sheweth they had to doe with the Lord. When the people required of Samuel that he would make them a King to iudge them like all the Nations the Lord said vnto him 1 Sam. 8 7. Hearken vnto the voyce of the people in all that they say vnto thee for they haue not reiected thee but they haue reiected mee that I should not reigne ouer them Their gathering together against the Prophet was a muster and mutinie and murmuring against God This is that which Christ spake vnto the seuenty Disciples and to the Apostles before them He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Luke 10 16. Math. 10 40. Whereby we see that this is the dignity and authority of the Ministery which God hath established that how meane soeuer the persons of the Ministers are yet he so magnifieth their office that what is done to them is offered vnto him The reasons heereof are most
power of Satan to the end wee should intangle our selues againe and giue vp our selues to his seruice who is the sworne enemy of God whereas wee are deliuered out of the hands of our enemies that wee should serue the Lord without feare in holinesse and righteousnesse before him all the daies of our life Luke 1 74 75. Labour then to be in Christ and examine thy selfe whether he be in thee or not study to be partaker of the benefits of his passion and to be washed from the filthinesse of our corruption This is a priuiledge belonging vnto the Church of God as the Prophet Esay noteth chap. 33 verse 26. The inhabitant shall not say I am sicke and the people that dwel therein shall be forgiuen their iniquity What then Shall wee continue in sinne because sinne is pardoned Or shall wee turne the grace of God into wantonnesse because grace hath abounded God forbid how shall we that are dead to sinne liue any longer therein Roman 6 2. We are baptized into the death of Christ and are buried with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glory of the Father euen so we should also walke in newnesse of life Our old man is crucified with him that the body of sinne might be destroied that hence forth wee should not serue sinne The more wee profite by the death of Christ the more wee grow in sanctification and the farther wee proceed in mortification It is one thing to talke of the death of Christ and another thing to feele his death working in vs it is one thing to know that he died and another that he died for vs. It is not enough to reason of his death and to conferre of it except it be as a strong purgation to cleanse vs from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit perfecting holinesse in the feare of God Holinesse in the soule is as health in the body and peace in the City and marrow in the bones It is the righteousnesse of Christ that giueth life vnto vs so that so farre as we liue we are sanctified The life of an vnregenerate man is no life but rather a death they are twice dead dead in soule and dead in body there is no life of God in their mindes or willes or consciences or affections They may well breath in the ayre as the brute beasts do but they haue no heauenly breath or celestiall motion in them They haue the naturall life but they are vtterly ignorant what the spirituall life meaneth But he that is spirituall indeed and truely sanctified the farther he proceedeth the weaker the motions of sinne are in him euen as the neerer a man draweth to death the lesse motion is in him If we be once in Christ and dead with him the pleasures of the world the delights of the flesh the lustes of the eyes the pride of life and the vanities of carnall men will moue vs nothing at all They that were our familiar companions in sin will be shunned of vs bitter vnto vs and banished from vs. The euill workes wherein before we tooke our whole delight will be greeuous Irkesome vnto vs so that we will by no meanes abide to heare and see the vnrighteous deeds of the wicked which before did minister matter of sport contentment vnto our soule Lastly seeing the death and shedding of the blood of Christ is the meanes of our saluation Vse 4 and free pardon of our sins we are to reioyce at it and to comfort our selues in it aboue all things in the world as that which hath procured the greatest blessing that can befall vs so that if we can find but one drop of his blood to be by the power of the Spirit sprinkled vppon our consciences to purge vs from dead workes it should reioyce vs more then the gaining of a kingdome or the increasing of our corne and cattell If a man should liue in health wealth in honour preferment in fauor and friendship of the mighty in credite estimation of men in the praise applause of the world so that he had no experience of sorrow and sicknes of misery calamity yet if he haue not this principle writtē in his hart that Christ shed his blood for him and nailed his sinnes vpon his Crosse and carried them with him into his graue to bury them in perpetuall forgetfulnesse What comfort could all these things bring vnto him Or what sound delight could hee take in them Or what were he nearer for them vnto saluation But if wee should want all these blessings of honour of riches of fauour of preferment and such like and on the contrary side taste of the cup of affliction in great measure and drinke vp the dregs of it if we should endure pouerty banishment infamy iniury disgrace distresse discredite slanders perilles persecution need nakednesse and all kinde of aduersity yet these could not make vs miserable Rom. 8 39. nor separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. It is he that died for vs yea rather which is risen againe who is euen at the right hand of God and maketh intercession for vs. Who then shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect who haue a discharge giuen them from all their sinnes As for troubles and afflictions they are sanctified vnto them and serue to bring them neerer vnto God and are approued meanes whereby they are broght to a conformity with Christ True it is Iob 2 4. our nature abhorreth nothing more then affliction so that it is greeuous for the present and not ioyous It is well obserued that when Iesus went vp to the Mountaine to preach all his Disciples went with him none forsooke him nor fled from him but when he went to Mount Caluarie to suffer they all left him alone Hee hath at all times many that are ready to follow him by professing but few are willing to follow him by patient suffering Wee are content to goe with him into the Temple but we will not accompany him to the Crosse Peter shewed this too plainely both by his words and by his practise When Christ once made mention of his suffering he said vnto him Math. 15 22. Master pitty thy selfe And when he was in the High-Priests hall was assaulted and tempted for feare of the persecutors and danger of death hee denied his Master Notwithstanding we must feare to sinne against Christ more then to suffer with Christ forasmuch as if we suffer with him we shall also be glorified with him There is nothing can make vs miserable but that which bringeth vs out of fauour with God and separateth vs from him now there is nothing can separate vs from God but sinne nothing can destroy the soule but sinne and sinne is able to do it They therefore are truely happy that haue the power and strength of sinne abolished and are no longer
are like to male-contents that had rather liue vpon the spoiles of others then take paines themselues wishing that all things were in a tumult confusion and combustion that they might catch the goods belonging vnto others holding this principle that it is good fishing in troubled waters Wherefore it is a notable exhortation of the wise man Prou. 6.16 17 18. 19. These sixe things doth the Lord hate yea seuen are an abomination vnto him a proude looke a lying tongue and hands that shed innocent blood an heart that deuiseth wicked imaginations feet that be swift in running to mischiefe a false witnesse that speaketh lyes and him that soweth discord among brethren Of this kinde there are many seuerall sorts first a relation of the bare words against the meaning as Matth. 26.69 At the last came false witnesses and said This fellow said I am able to destroy the Temple of God and to build it in three dayes Christ spake some such words Ioh. 2.19 but neither altogether the same neither to the same end and purpose because he spake of the Temple of his body This is a breach of the ninth commandement the which albeit it be more cunning in the rest yet it argueth greater malice when for want of other matter and better proofe we set their owne words vpon the racke and stretch euery ioynt of them out of their place Secondly to open the secret sinnes of our neighbour to any man especially if hee commit them of infirmitie contrary to the general rule of Christ Matthew 18. verse 15. If thy brother shall trespasse against thee goe and tell him his fault betweene thee and him alone if he shall heare thee thou hast gained thy brother This is the right and ready way to gaine our brother to make his sinne secret and as it were to couer it with a garment so long as there is any hope by priuate exhortation and admonition to winne him To blaze abroad and to publish to the knowledge of others their frailty is not the way to gaine them but to stirre them vp against vs and to harden their hearts and to stop their eares when wee speake vnto them For except it appeare vnto those whom we exhort or reprooue that wee loue them and that our admonitions proceed from that fountaine we shall neuer doe them any good neither will they euer regard our words but they will seeme harsh and vnpleasant vnto them Thirdly euill suspicions when nothing can be done of our brother be it neuer so honest or religious but we suspect the worst of it and speake the worst of it whereas loue is not suspicious but hopeth all things endureth all things beareth all things beleeueth all things 1 Cor. 13.7 Hence it is that the Apostle teacheth that the end of the commandement is charity out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith vnfained 1 Tim. 1.5 and in the last Chapter of that Epistle he yoketh enuy strife railings and euil surmisings together the which whosoeuer follow after do know nothing concerning godlinesse Lastly to accuse our neighbour for that which is true and certaine through hatred and malice and with a purpose to hurt and destroy if we can him that we accuse and against whom we complaine as appeareth 1 Sam. 22.9 in the example of that dogged and diuellish enemy Doeg who was appointed ouer the seruants of Saul he said I saw the sonne of Ishai when he came to Nob to Ahimelech the sonne of Ahitub who asked counsel of the Lord for him and gaue him victuals and the sword of Goliah of whom Dauid sath in one of his Psalmes Thy tongue deuiseth mischiefes Psal 52.2 3 4. like a sharpe razor working deceitfully thou louest euill more then good and lying rather then to speake righteousnesse thou louest all deuouring words O thou deceitfull tongue All these particular points teach vs to beware of whispering and construing of all things in the euill part Vse 2 Secondly it condemneth all rash iudgement when we iudge amisse of others both of an euill minde and for some euill end Christ giueth vs warning to beware of this wickednesse Matth. 7.1 2. Iudge not that ye be not iudged for with what measure ye mete it shal be measured to you againe And the Apostle Iames maketh the like exhortation chap. 3.1.2 My brethren be not many masters knowing that wee shall receiue the greater condemnation for in many things we offend all Cicer. act 2. in Verr. These rash and rigorous iudges neuer regard nor consider their owne offences they can search and sift into other mens actions as men winnow wheate and yet are carelesse of themselues The heathen accounted it intolerable to reprooue other men when themselues are as faulty This is no better then Pharisaicall hypocrisie This is done diuerse wayes The first is when a man hath done good things holily purely The firâ—◠〈◊〉 of iudgeâ—â—â—â— and sincerely we iudge them done hypocritically dissemblingly and wickedly This iudgement is a wrong iudgement and forbidden in the word of God This was the practise of the diuell toward Iob chap. 1.9 and 2.4 He was a iust man one that feared God and eschewed euill Satan charged him to doe all hypocritically only because God had blessed him and made an hedge about him and about his house and about all that hee had on euery side so that his substance was increased in the land and therefore he suggesteth that if God would put forth his hand now and touch all that he had he would curse him to his face As the diuell himselfe dealeth so deale the children of the diuel with the faithfull He is the old serpent which deceiueth the world and accuseth our brethren before our God day and night Reuel 12.9.10 so also doe his children that beare his image and are transformed into his likenesse These are vniust and wrongfull censurers of the deedes and actions of other men whereof there are many in the world If the godly giue themselues to prayer a duty that God so often commandeth and his children haue so often practised with great fruit and successe and would not omit or giue ouer though it should cost them their liues Dan. 6.11 it is censured to be counterfeit holinesse If they be troubled more then other men and are chastened euery day their enemies hit it in their teeth that they are plagued for their sinnes If they be afflicted in conscience that they feele the burden of their sinnes pressing sore vpon theÌ„ they are iudged to be madde and out of their wits If they delight to heare the word publikely and to be conuersant in reading and searching of the Scriptures priuately they are accused to be precise and whatsoeuer they doe they shall be charged to do it not sincerely but corruptly not in trueth but in outward shew not from the heart but from the mouth and lips onely This was the offence of Eli toward Hannah he being a
drawne to adde one sinne of periury to the heapes of their other wickednesse or may easily be brought to lift at an oath for a little lucre and base gaine or make little account to renounce and sell Christ himselfe for thirty pence as Iudas dâ—d that is for a small aduantage Such then must be sought out to testifie the trueth as are worthy of credit as feare not the faces of men as euermore haue God before their eies As then such are to be chosen so these that can doe nothing with iudgement and discretion with aduise and deliberation ought to be refused of which the Prophet saith Esay 4â— Heare ye this O house of Iacob which are called by the name of Israel and are come out of the waters of Iudah which sweare by the Name of the Lord and make mention of the God of Israel but not in trueth nor in righteousnesse Hence it is that the Prophet requireth that our oathes be performed in trueth in righteousnesse and in iudgement Ier. 5. which cannot be expected of vs or performed of them Secondly this doctrine directly meeteth Vse 2 with the common but yet corrupt practise of our times in which swearing is turned into a custome so that euery one garnisheth his ordinary talke with gracelesse and needlesse oathes if this may be called a garnishing and not rather a disgracing That communication is gracious which ministreth grace to the hearers other talke is rotten and retchlesse when men make no conscience of taking the Name of God in vaine This is a greeuous sinne in yong and old in men and women in rich and poore It is accounted a speciall ornament to our speech and we thinke it carryeth no credit nor countenance except it be now and then spiced with an oath It beginneth euery where to be esteemed the part of a gentleman and a note and cognizance to know him and discerne him from others He is iudged a puritane and a precise foole that reproueth it and vseth it not Alas to what height of sinne are we come the measure is filled vp the iudgement is at hand Herein O Lord be mercifull vnto vs and indeed thou art mercifull a God of pittie and patience or else the land were not able to beare vs. The practise of it is of the diuel yet we are not afraid of it few men make conscience of it The children that play in the streetes haue learned to sweare so soone as they can speake and are weaned from their mothers breasts The Rogues and Vagabonds that settle themselues in no family or society take the sacred Name of God in their mouth make it thier occupation to begge with it The chapmen that sell their wares to others are as ready to sell their soules to the diuell to get sometimes one peny He is not accounted a good shop-man that is likely to thriue that doth not burnish and varnish his bad wares with the glorious Name of God he is not reckoned worth a chip that will not sweare at euery word to deceiue those that deale with him and yet God threatneth that he wil cut off as well on this side as on that Zach. 5.3 euery one that sweareth so that the curse shall remaine in the middes of his house and shall consume it with the timber thereof and the stones thereof But some will say we doe not Obiect 1 sweare by the Name of God we sweare not but by our faith or troth or by our Lady or the Masse or by Saint Mary Bee it so Answer yet euen these also are breaches of the law of God Faith and truth are precious iewels that adorn the heart of a Christian they must be kept there as safely as a treasure Will a man lay a pearle to gage for euery trifle or wil a man defile his best raiment with the worst mire It is to be feared that these haue little faith in the heart that haue it so commonly in the mouth As for the crosse or the masse or the rood and such like reliques they are abominable idols of which the Prophet complaineth â—c 5.7 They haue sworne by them that are no gods This is called a forsaking of God â—os 8.14 The Prophet saith They shall fall and neuer rise againe And the Prophet Zephany declareth that the Lord will destroy man beast because they did swear by the Lord and by Malcham â—ph 1.5 We see hereby what religion and fear of God is in the greatest multitude for not one of an hundreth feareth an oth or refraineth froÌ„ swearing Not a day passeth ouer their heads but they breake out this way No occasion is offered vnto them to speake but an oath shall be at one end of their talke They are so far froÌ„ striuing against it that they delight in it and make no more conscience of an oath then of a word and vse swearing more then eating and drinking Where the lawes of the land do bridle men there is some abstaining from sin and few in comparison of the rest offend It is true indeed that no punishment will restraine all persons yet notwithstanding the most are terrified by seuerity and sharpnesse as in cases of treasons of murthers of thefts c. There are few in comparison of others that are guilty of these and why because they are looked vnto that offend this way If men were let alone in these also to themselues wee should haue rebellions and robberies and shedding of blood as common as othes For where conscience of sin is wanting feare of punishment and terrour of death must keepe in awe But where the lawes of Princes are most remisse there a flood-gate is set open to all impiety that ouerfloweth the banks and ouerwhelmeth all before it without measure as swearing and blaspheming contempt of the word prophaning the Sabboth whoredome c. These are common this is the broad way and wide gate that many enter into without controlment The causes of this general abuse and common sin of swearing are these foure â—e causes of â—mon â—aring First custome and common vse wherby many thinke themselues excused Tell them of their sin and aduise them to leaue it They will answer I confesse it is naught and I am to blame for it it is a custome I haue gotten Thus they defend themselues by custome plead prescription but in the meane season they hold their wicked and vnreasonable custome stil and wil by no meanes be brought from it And yet if we will speake the truth what is it te pretend custome to countenance sin but to confesse wee doe and speake all things without the feare of God For froÌ„ whence proceedeth this custome of sinning but from this root to wit that we commit sin vpon sinne one day after another Muscul comment in Mat. cap. 5. without any reuerence of the Maiesty of God Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to breake this corrupt custome by a contrary custome to
this apparent that God will one way or other make the innocency of his people to be knowne Reason 1 The reasons of this doctrine will farther confirme vs in the truth of it whereof the first may be from the office of God who is the Iudge of all the world Surely the Lord will not peruert iudgement to doe vnrighteously neither will he take rewards nor subuert a man in his cause Hence it is that Abraham making intercession for the Sodomites that those Cities might be spared saith Gen. 18 25. Bee it farre from thee from doing this thing to slay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should be euen as the wicked be it farre from thee Shall not the Iudge of all the world do right And to that purpose reasoneth the Apostle Rom. 3.5 What shall wee say Is God vnrighteous which punisheth God forbid else how shall God iudge the world If then this title belong vnto him of right aboue all others then he will at last come foorth though he tarry long to pleade the cause of his seruants will bring their righteousnesse into the open light Secondly God is euermore an helper in Reason 2 time of need who albeit he suffer his seruants to be exercised and tried by slanders greeuous afflictions as we heard before concerning Ioseph yet he appeareth for their deliuerance and cleereth their names from reproch When they are in greatest danger then is hee neerest at hand and so giueth the issue with the tentation This doth the Prophet Dauid acknowledge Psalm 118.6 7. and 56 4 11. The Lord is on my side I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee the Lord taketh my part with them that helpe mee therefore shall I see my desire vpon them that hate mee And this doth the Apostle teach vs to apply to our selues because euery one may boldly say The Lord is my helper Heb. 13 6. and I will not feare what man can do vnto me If then he haue promised to take our part and to helpe vs in time of need when we are oppressed with the euill speeches of our enemies he will not be farre from vs but succor vs and sustaine vs that we shall not fall Thirdly we know well that howsoeuer Reason 3 many things are couered heere in darknesse partly through hypocrisie in some and partly through ignorance and weaknesse that is in all wee are not able to enter into the actions of men and diue downe so low as to see with what purpose they do them yet the time shall come when they shall be discouered and manifested This is the generall rule deliuered by Christ our Sauiour Luk. 12 verse 2. There is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not bee knowne This is true not onely touching the hypocrisie of the wicked but also touching the innocency of the righteous for all shall be knowne in the end when the secrets of all hearts shall bee discouered From hence wee haue offered to our wise Vse 1 considerations very many profitable vses whereof I will point out the principall First we are put in minde from hence to commit all our waies and workes to God and to depend vpon him to bring to light the truth of our hearts Let vs put our trust in him and delight our selues in the Lord. Let vs possesse our soules with patience when we are slandered and traduced and resigne vp our selues to him that ruleth all things Let vs cast our eyes vpon his prouidence who careth for vs and watcheth ouer vs. The children of God when they see the prosperity of the wicked and how all things in this world for the most part goe well with them are sore troubled they begin to wauer and sometimes to fret murmure as if there were no God to gouerne all things This made the Prophet Dauid to say Psal 73 12 13 14. Behold these are the vngodly who prosper in the world and encrease in riches verily I haue clensed mine heari in vaine washed mine hands in innocency for all the day long haue I beene plagued and chastened euery morning But God will not forget vs or forsake vs if we trust in him we shall not be deceiued So often as we haue euill rewarded vnto vs for good and are ouerladen with the slanders of the vngodly we are ready to fret and fume and to seeke reuenge against them we haue many doubts arise in vs as if it were lost labour to worship God sincerely and to deale with our brethren iustly It is not the pleasure of almighty God that our righteousnesse should alwayes lye hid in the darke and as it were creepe into corners forasmuch as he will make it shine as the Sunne and bring it into the open light This is the vse that the Prophet teacheth vs to make Psal 37 5 6. Commit thy way vnto the Lord trust also in him he shall bring it to passe and he shall bring foorth thy righteousnesse as the light and thy iudgement as the noone day Wherein he alludeth fitly vnto the night the darkenesse whereof the morning arising scattereth away Are we then hardly vsed are we shamefully intreated are we oppressed with slanderous things laid to our charge and doth God for a time hold his peace as if he heard them not or doth he shut his eyes as if hee saw them not Let vs not take it to heart or be discouraged this ought to trouble vs no more then when the darknesse of the night couereth the earth because we looke for the morning to appeare and the Sunne to shine When all things are darke that nothing can be discerned when we know not white from blacke nor chalke from cheese nor faire from foule we are not to be greeued or disquieted by it because we liue in expectation of the light which we know cannot be far Then we shall know one thing from another when all will shew themselues in their likenesse From this consideration we are admonished to cōmit our waies vnto the Lord who will make a notable issue of them by giuing iudgment on our side and deliuering of vs from the venime of the euill tongue He forbiddeth in the law Exod. 20 16. any to beare false witnesse in iudgment Now hee is a false witnesse that holdeth his peace when he may by his testimony releeue his brother iustifie his person cleere his good name or defend his goods or right his cause in any matter called into question as well as he that speaketh in a cause Exod. 23 2. to decline after many to wrest iudgement He hath made vs keepers of the credite one of another so that we may offend God and our neighbour as well by not speaking the truth as by speaking of an vntruth The law it selfe requireth such loue to be among vs that although we be not requested yet we should neuer be wanting to another but alwaies be willing and desirous to maintaine
vnto him and hee dyed as the man of God had saide Zachariah the Priest had an Angell sent vnto him from God standing at the right side of the Altar of Incense 〈◊〉 1 13. telling him that His prayer was heard and that his wife should beare him a sonne and that many should reioyce at his birth â—â—rse 14. howbeit hee would not beleeue the message he measured all things by the course of nature the word of the Angel would not suffice him that stood in the presence of God and was sent to speake vnto him and to shew him these good tydings hee must farther heare verse 18. Whereby hee should know this But he that would not rest in these good tydings is constrained to heare heauy tydings that he should be dumbe â—se 20 and not be able to speake vntill the day that these things be done because he beleeued not his words which should bee fulfilled in their season The like we might also say of the Israelites in the wildernesse as wee shal see afterwards in the eleuenth chapter of this booke of Numbers Moses shewed the weakenesse of his faith and the people the want of their faith so that the Lord complaineth against them against Moses that hee was of little Faith against the rest that they were for the most part a faithlesse generation albeit they had knowne his goodnes tryed his power felt his iustice and seene his mercies and miracles plentifully amongst them he might iustly take vp the same complaint against his people which Christ did against his Disciples Mat. 17. verse 17. O generation faithlesse and crooked how long now shall I bee with you How long now shall I suffer you Hence it is that when Moses considering the want they had of flesh Numb 11 21 22. saide Sixe hundred thousand foote-men are there of the people among whom I am and thou sayest I will giue them flesh that they may eate a moneth long Shall the sheepe and the Beeues be slaine for them to finde them eyther shall all the fish of the sea bee gathered together for them to suffice them The Lord saide vnto Moses Is the Lordes hand shortned Thou shalt see now whether my worde shall come to passe vnto thee or no. Hee sent them that which they desired but hee sent it not as a blessing they lusted with Concupiscence in the Wildernesse and tempted GOD in the Desert so that it turned to bee a curse vnto them Verse 33. for While the flesh was yet betweene their teeth before it was chewed euen the wrath of the Lord was kindled against the people and hee smote the people with an exceeding great plague Yea such was the iudgement that came vppon them Verse 34. that the place was called Kibroth hattaauah the graues of Lust for there they buried the people that fell a lusting to keepe thereby the greatnesse of their sinne fresh in remembrance verifying that also which the Prophet saith Psal 106 16. Hee gaue them their request but he sent leannesse into their soule They had flesh enough but it did them no good they abounded but their aboundance turned to their destruction So wheÌ„ they wanted water and Moses Aaron did not teach them to be patient vnder the crosse and contented with Gods hand the Lord spake vnto them Because ye beleeued mee not Numb 2â— 12 to sanctify me in the presence of Israel therefore ye shal not bring this Congregation into the land which I haue giuen them There is no greater wrong can bee done to God then to doubt of his trueth of all sinnes this is one of the most highest and most heinous to haue in vs an euill heart and vnfaithfull to depart away from the liuing God Wherefore when wee or any part of the Church are in extreamity and lye vnder affliction let vs not cast off our confidence that hath great recompence of reward Heere is a stay to rest vpon heere is a pillar that cannot bee shaken heere is a most sure and firme foundation vpon which we should builde our house Is hee more mercifull to his Saints then they can wish or desire Let vs then know for a certainety that there is great hope of deliuerance in the greatest extreamities though wee know no way to escape but that wee rest as a prey in the teeth of the Lyon yet the loue of God toward vs is infinite and vnspeakeable hee can restore vs and redeeme vs by sundry wayes that wee could not thinke of nor dreame of nor desire This is that which Mordecai is bolde to put Esther in minde of Ester 4 14. If thou holdest thy peace at this time comfort and deliuerance shall appeare to the Iewes out of another place but thou and thy Fathers house shall perish Faith is the ground of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb 11 1. If there be faith in vs as the graine of Mustard seede which is very little we shall finde the benefite and fruite of it If any grace bee wanting in vs the fault is in our selues and not in God wee haue the truth of his word deliuered vnto vs but we beleeue not the doctrine which we heare This wee see in the Prophet Esay chap. 50 2. Wherefore came I and there was no man I called and none answered is mine hand so shortned that it cannot help Or haue I no power to deliuer Beholde at my rebuke I dry vp the sea I make the floodes desert Their Fish rotteth for want of water and dieth for thirst And afterwards the same Prophet vrgeth this point Esay 59.1 2. Behold the Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot saue neither his eare heavy that it cannot heare but your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your GOD and your sinnes haue hidden his face from you that he will not heare Nay his eare is so farre from being heauy that he cannot heare that on the other side he is quicke of hearing and so quicke that hee is sought of them that asked not for him and found of them that sought him not Esay 65 1. Seeing then hee is fo bountifull aboue all our desires woe vnto vs if wee beleeue not his worde nor rest vpon his power nor content our selues with his promise When the Israelites were oppressed with the hard and cruell taske-masters of the Egyptians what could they desire or what did they desire at the hands of Pharaoh but to go into the wildernes to serue him and to carrie with them their owne Cattle their children and their substance But God did not only grant that vnto them but brought them out with great substance Psal 105 37. Exod. 12 29. He gaue them siluer and gold there was not one feeble person among their tribes They neuer durst aske of God to giue them the treasures and the spoiles of their enemies yet he gaue them that which they neither dared to aske nor desired to obtaine for they
so deuout in prayer that euerie day they were mindfull of their owne dutie towarde him and of his mercy toward them so that sometimes at midnight they rose vppe and sometimes both euening and morning and at noone they praied vnto him and hee did heare their voyce as in the 55. Psalme and the 17. verse and Psalme 119. Dan. 6. Lastly seeing God aboundeth in grace Vse 3 and goodnesse aboue our desires it is our dutie to render vnto him againe the sacrifice of praise and thankesgiuing For how shall we receiue such vnspeakeable kindnesse and not giue him the glorie Or how shall he open his hands in so liberall and large a manner and we shut our mouthes against him If he be so gracious to remember vs how shall we be so vnmindefull and vnthankefull vnto him This vse is concluded by the Apostle Ephes chap. 3. ver 20 21. hauing shewed that God is able to doe exceeding abundantly aboue all that we either aske or thinke he addeth in the next words To him bee praise in the Church by Christ Iesus throughout all generations for-euer Amen If we would diligently consider what God hath done for vs wee shall bee compelled to confesse that GOD hath many times preuented vs with his liberall blessings and that hee hath bene mercicifull towards vs aboue all that wee are able to craue or conceiue What then Shall wee do nothing to him againe True it is we liue not in a giuing age we are hand fast and loue not to part with any thing Do wee so reward the Lord Shall wee receiue all good things at his handes and returne nothing to him againe Shall wee finde him better to vs then we desire and shall he find vs worse then he deserueth at our handes Let vs therefore giue him praise for his vnspeakeable and vnsearchable mercies let his name be glorified in the Church by vs. Hee sheweth his power especially in the Church by worke and word and therefore it is great reason hee should receiue praise in his church Hence it is that the Prophet saith In Iudah is God knowne his name is great in Israel Psal â—6 1 2 3 and â—â— 2 â—â— in Salem also is his Tabernacle and his dwelling place in Sion there brake hee the arrowes of the bow the sword and the shielde and the battell Heere then he teacheth vs that God maketh his name glorious and famous But where In Iudah His name is great But where In Israel and that because he wroght a marueilous worke in ouerthrowing the army of Senacherib which threatned destruction to the Church but it was destroyed it selfe To this purpose wee reade in another psalme Sing forth the glory of his name make his praise glorious say vnto God how terrible art thou in thy workes through the greatnesse of thy power shall thine enemies bee in subiection vnto thee The like we might say of the worde of God as it is Psal 147 19 20. Hee sheweth his word vnto Iacob his statutes and iudgements vnto Israel he hath not dealt so with euery Nation neyther haue they knowne his iudgements and in another place he teacheth Psalme 138 2 that he had magnified his name aboue all things by his word Let this then stand as a firme principle that God because he sheweth himselfe diuers waies in his Church to wit by his word and workes is therefore to bee glorified and honoured especially in it Hee is gracious indeede to all mankinde howbeit he blesseth no persons in comparison of the members of his Church so that he is to be praised in no places among no persons so much as in his Church according to that saying of the Psalmist Psal 65 1 2. Praise waiteth for thee O God in Sion vnto thee shall all flesh come Now God may bee saide to be glorified in the church two waies God is glorified two wayes first priuately secondly publiquely Priuately when euery man seuerally and apart by himselfe doth serue him and worship him and set forth his praise For we do receiue euery priuate man of vs seuerall blessings and benefites not common to others these wee are to acknowledge particularly and priuately and GOD accepteth this seruice at our hands Publikely when wee meete in the assembly and congregation of the faithfull that are fellow members of the same bodie that so hee may receiue praise by the mouths of many witnesses Doubtlesse God alloweth the former and hee is delighted with the priuate sacrifice of euery one and accepteth the calues of our lippes but especially hee is well pleased with the publike prayers and praises that are performed by many This did Dauid promise to giue vnto GOD because hee had not a greater to promise or to performe Psalme 22 23. In the middest of the congregation I will praise thee True it is God standeth not in neede of our praises neyther gaineth any thing to himselfe thereby which hee had not before For as euery beast of the Forrest is his and the cattle on a thousand mountaines Psal 50 10. so wee can yeelde him nothing but it must first proceede from him and bee giuen vnto vs. Hee is perfect of himselfe and needeth no supply from vs for what can the begger that hath nothing giue to the King that hath all in his power Neuerthelesse hee is delighted in our obedience to his will and well pleased with our performance of that which he requireth We must therefore acknowledge our selues vnworthy of the least of his mercies wee deserue not one bit of bread or one droppe of wateâ— In him wee liue and moue and haue our being The Land of Canaan was giuen to the Israelites of mercy not of merit because hee loued them not because they loued him not thorough their godlinesse and goodnesse but through the wickednesse of the nations The Lord is our righteousnesse Ierem. â—â— â— Ephe. â—â— â— and he hath made vs accepted vnto his Father Wee are of our selues wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked wee are not able so much as to thinke one good thought There is nothing due to vs but shame and confusion yet such is Gods grace goodnes toward vs that where sin hath abounded his mercie hath abounded much more If we aske of him garments to couer our nakednesse he will beside them decke vs with Ornaments and cloath vs with broidred work and attire vs in siluer and gold he will put bracelets on our hands a chaine about our necke a Iewell on our forhead earings in our ears a beautiful crown vpon our heads If wee aske of him bread to eate he wil together with it giue vs wine to comfort the heart and oyle to make vs haue a cheerefull countenance so that wee shall eate fine floure and honie Ezekiel 16 13. He is like vnto Iael that entertained Sisera he asked water and she gaue him milke she broght forth Butter in a Lorldly dish Iudg. 4 19. and 5 25. We
when we striue to exceede and excell our selues and haue bent all our strength to serue the Lord in speciall manner yet we haue need to aske pardon and confesse that wee are vnprofitable seruants Wee are neuer so perfect but we are stained with some imperfections we cannot be so pure but we are defiled with some impurity and contagion of sinne so that howsoeuer wee desire chearefully and constantly to please God in all things yet euill is present with vs Rom. chapt 7. verse 21. and sinne doth easily beset vs Hebrues chap. 12. verse 1. so that we all stand in need of the pure and perfect sacrifice of Christ the author and finisher of our Faith without which wee cannot be accepted of God the Father We must therefore from hence learne to acknowledge that albeit wee desire to offer vp our selues wholly vnto him yet we can merit nothing at his hands nor attaine vnto perfection but are guilty of his iudgements if hee enter into iudgement with vs Psalme 143 2. For in his sight shall no man liuing be iustified It is the sacrifice of Christ for which hee is well pleased from the merite thereof commeth our merit our merit is his merit and the Fathers mercie He knew no sinne neither was any guile found in his mouth Esay 53. And hence it is that we shall be acquitted and discharged of sinne so that none shall bee able to lay any thing to our charge and though we bee in our selues debters yet hee hath payed our debt and set vs free to whome bee all glorie and prayse for euermore Amen 22 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 23 Speake vnto Aaron and vnto his sonnes saying On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel saying vnto them 24 The Lord blesse thee and keepe thee 25 The Lord make his face shine vpon thee and be gracious vnto thee 26 The Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and giue thee peace 27 And they shall put my name vpon the Children of Israel and I will blesse them Touching the vow of the Nazarites the first part of the Chapter wee haue spoken hitherto howbeit of vowes in generall wee shall haue fitter occasion to intreate in the twenty one and the thirtieth chapters following Now we come to the second part of the Chapter containing the forme of blessing the people prescribed vnto the Priestes from the mouth of God But first let vs see the meaning and the method of the Words Touching the Blessing obserue that sometimes God is saide to blesse man sometimes man to blesse God and sometimes one man to blesse another God blesseth man when he bestoweth good things vpon vs which we want and remooueth euill things from vs which wee feele The good things which hee giueth vs are partly earthly and partly heauenly and in both hee blesseth vs. Touching earthly we reade in the word Genesis chap. 24. verse 35. where Abrahams seruant sayeth that GOD had blessed his Maister greatly and he was become great then hee telleth wherein Hee hath giuen him Flockes and Heards and Siluer and Gold and men Seruants and maide Seruants and Camels and Asses The like we see Deut. 28 3 4 5. Blessed in the Citie blessed in the field blessed in the fruite of thy bodie c. Touching heauenly it is saide Hee blesseth with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things thorough Christ Ephes 1 3. Againe somtimes man blesseth God when he praiseth God in word and deed with mouth hart and returneth thanksgiuing to him both for bestowing vpon vs his blessings and remouing from vs his blessings When thou hast eaten and art full Deuter. 8 10. then thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which he hath giuen thee So Psal 103 1. Luke 1 68. Now this our blessing of God is nothing but an effect of the former For as we loue God because hee loued vs first so wee blesse God because he blessed vs first We can neuer returne him the glory but from a feeling of his owne mercy We cannot open our mouth to praise him except he opened his hands to blesse vs. Genes 14 19. Lastly man is said to blesse man we blesse one another when wee pray one for another Rom. 12 14. Blesse them which persecute you which is expoūded by the words of Christ Mat 5 44. Pray for them which despitefully vse you To apply these things to our present purpose we must marke that in this place the word is thrice vsed and to be vnderstoode diuersly for when the Lord commanded Aaron and his sons to blesse the people the meaning is they must pray for them and heartily desire good things vnto them Again when it is said The Lord blesse thee and when the promise is made I will blesse thee the meaning is the Lord wil bestow all good things on thee and take away all euil things from thee so that they blessed the children of Israel by desiring and praying God blessed them by giuing and bestowing Moreouer the priests of God are taught to craue that God would make his face shine Obiection lift vp his countenance vpon the people It may be asked hath God any face visage or countenāce I answer these things are ascribed to God Answ not properly but for our better capacity vnderstanding It was the error of the Anthropomorphites who because the Scriptures speak of the eies eares mouth hands heart head and armes of God did therfore imagine that God is like vnto vs and had a bodily shape whereas he is a Spirit as also he wil be worshipped in spirit and truth Iohn 4 24. This the Apostle teacheth The Lord is that spirit and where the spirit of the lord is 2 Cor. 3 17. there Obiect 2 is liberty But these heretikes obiect that God made man in his owne image and likenesse Gen. 1. This is true Answer but their consequent is false For we are said to be created according to the Image of God not because he hath any bodily shape for that is against his nature who is infinit and against his word which teacheth the contrary The essence of God is spiritual inuisible and most simple he is a iust and mercifull God loue it selfe holines it selfe goodnes it self In these we were made like vnto God in these we resemble him beare his image being created in righteousnes and true holines Ephes 4 24. True it is some place this image of God in dominion ouer the creatures others in his immortall soule onely others in reason by which we are distinguisht from beasts but these let passe the principall point which the heathen man saw when hee said Tully The vertue which is in a man came neerer to the similitude of God thē the figure or outward shape What then can be the shadow of such a substance and the image of such a nature and the resemblance of such a power and perfectnes but that which the
doth yet nothing lesse then pray Many a Minister that getteth vp into the Pulpit doth nothing lesse then preach Many people that come with eares to heare do nothing lesse theÌ„ heare and to eate the Supper of the Lord that do nothing lesse then partake of his holy table Wherefore wee must be present in minde at holy things as well as in body or else our presence is no better then an absence Secondly we must yeeld to this principle that it is both safer and better to conceiue a prayer then to reade a prayer because it keepeth our mindes constant and freeth vs from wandring thoughts that carry vs oftentimes from the matter which we should altogether minde For we are ready to goe astray and to set our hearts vpon other things whereas by this meanes they are kept close and stedfast to the requests which we make Againe a man may reade a praier that neuer vnderstandeth it or conceiueth the meaning of it and therefore it is more profitable to poure out our petitions our selues then to haue our petitions drawne by the hand of another No man can haue such a feeling of our owne wants as our own necessities will make vs able to expresse neither can conceiue such ioy and gladnesse for blessings receiued as the experience in our selues of Gods benefits will affoord vnto vs. Thirdly no man must condemne such as do conceiue themselues formes of praiers call them conceited praiers or fantasticall praiers These are enuious persons who enuy in others the graces of God cannot abide that any should go before themselues or beyond themselues These are wise in their own eyes and indeed themselues wholly conceited and fantasticall which they falsely charge vpon others being vtterly ignorant both of Gods workes and their owne wants For had they knowne or regarded the gifts and power of the Spirit which helpeth and assisteth his seruants that their tongue is as the pen of a ready writer and findeth sufficient matter to vtter to their Maker or had they knowne themselues throughly what new wants they haue what new sinnes they commit what new assaults they vndergoe what new blessings they enioy which are as so many occasions or rather prouocations to open their mouthes anew to God to sing a new song vnto him they would not blot this ordinance of God with such an odious cauill So then whereas all such should be greeued that cannot frame their petitions according to their present wants nor poure out their supplications according to their particular assaults neither make confession to God according to their particular offences they are rather grieued that any others can performe these duties better then themselues And whereas they should striue with might and maine to be like vnto them and to follow their example they would haue all other men ignorant like themselues and please themselues in that ignorance On this wise ye shal blesse the children of Israel Note in these words the persons that must performe this duty and they are the Priests note also what they are to doe to blesse the people that is to pray to almighty God for them that his blessings may come downe vpon them From hence we see that it is the duty of the Ministers to pray for the people Doctrine It is the Ministers duty to pray for the people So did Melchisedec for Abraham and he was the Priest of the most high God Gen. 14.18 19. So did Moses often for the people when Gods heauy iudgements were vpon them or hanging ouer their heads Exod. 32 33 Psal 106 23. he stood oftentimes in the gappe when the hand of God had made the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them So did Aaron as appeareth afterward in this booke when the plague was begun among the people he put on incense made an attonement for them he stood betweene the dead the liuing and the plague was staied Numb 16 Rom. 1 2 â—â— 47 48. Paul in euery Epistle practiseth this duty and the Apostles committed the charge of prouiding for the poore Acts 6 â— and distributing to the poore to the Deacons that they might giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word The Prophets also neuer failed in this duty as we reade almost in euery place of their Prophesies Dan. 5 22 they stood vpon their watch-tower hauing the people continually in remembrance in their holy praiers Christ Iesus himselfe the great Shepheard of the sheepe is a perfect patterne of performing this he prayed for Ierusalem oftentimes Luke 19. and for the whole flocke of God committed vnto him whoÌ„ he would not suffer to perish but bring them to euerlasting life Iohn 17 20. Thus then we see wee haue the examples of Melchisedec of Moses of Aaron of the Priests of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ Iesus the Lord of life as liuely examples to go before vs and as a cloud of witnesses to conduct vs in this duty to proue vnto vs the truth of this point This must the rather be practised first because it is an infallible token of our loue toward Reason 1 them and of an earnest desire that we haue of their good Psal 118 26. And how can we better expresse euen the bowels of our affection and our longing after their prosperous estate from the heart roote then by our daily praying for them Rom. 1 10. Secondly the faithfull Ministers of God haue beene much greeued when they were forbidden and not permitted to performe this duty We see this euidently in Ieremy Ier. â—4 â—â— when the Lord had said vnto him Pray not for this people for their good he said Ah Lord God the Prophets say vnto thom yee shall not see the sword neither shall ye haue famine but I will giue you assured peace in this place where we see he layeth the fault vpon the false Prophets and goeth about to excuse or at least to lessen the sinne of the people who were blindly led by those blinde guides that thereby he might make a way to moue the Lord to heare him for that poore seduced people Thirdly the flocke of God is committed vnto them it is no small charge that lyeth on their hands the price of Christs precious blood is committed vnto them and therfore by all meanes they are charged to procure their good especially considering that the blood of such as perish through their negligence shall be required at their hands 1 Pet. 5 2. Ezek. 3.18 Fourthly it is a sinne against God as well as against his people to omit or refuse this duty And therefore when all the people saide to Samuel Pray for thy seruants vnto the Lord thy God that we die not he answered As for me God forbid that I should sinne against the lord in ceasing to pray for you 1 Sam. 12 23. If then it be a sinne to omit it it must needs be a duty
consider two things first the commandement of God without whose authority nothing is to be imposed as necessary in the Church which is that the Priests should light the lampes not one or two but all of them to giue light in the Tabernacle to signifie the light of Gods word shining in the Church which ought sincerely to be preached and published by the teachers to giue light of knowledge to all in the house of God as the Apostle declareth of himselfe that he had kept backe nothing Acts 20 20 27 but reuealed the whole counsell of God as the Priests kept not any of the lampes vnlighted but did light theÌ„ all Secondly the obedience of Aaron to the commandement he lighted the lampes that they might giue light round about the candlestick on euery side wheresoeuer the candlesticke could be seene Vpon occasion of mentioning the candlesticke we haue a description of it verse 4 by the matter of it it was made of gold and by the forme of beaten gold according to the patterne shewed to Moses in the Mount for he was a faithfull seruant in the house of God Heb. 3 2. But of this we may reade farther Exo. 25 37 40 25 26. There was but one candlesticke in the Tabernacle made by Moses because this was sufficient howbeit Salomon that built the Temple afterward made ten candlestickes whereof fiue stood at the one side fiue on the other side 2 Chron. 4 ver 7 20. because the Temple was larger and wider then the Tabernacle and therefore moe were requisite in the one then in the other The place where the Candlesticke stood was in the Sanctuary next to the most holy place or in the first Tabernacle Hebrewes chapter 9 verses 2 9. Not in the most holy place forasmuch as the High-Priest went into it once onely in the whole yeare Heb. 9 7. whereas the lampes of the Candlesticke were renued daily But let vs come to the words as they lye in order and first touching the lampes appointed to bee lighted we must consider that the Tabernacle with all things thereunto belonging was a figure of the time present vntil the time of reformation Heb. 9 9. and when the Priesthood was changed there must be also a change of the law Heb. 7 12. All things had their signification and the truth which is as the pith and substance of the ceremonies belongeth to vs as well as to the Iewes Hence it is that the lampes belonging to the candlesticke â—â—ctrine signifie vnto vs that the word is the light of the church 〈◊〉 word is â—â—amp and 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—rch giuing light to the people as the Sun doth to the world wherby the true light of the knowledge of God of Christ our Redeemer of true righteousnesse and of saluation is kindled in the hearts of all true beleeuers Dauid is a certaine witnesse of this truth who teacheth that the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightening the eyes Psal 19 8. Thy word is a lampe vnto my feete and a light vnto my path Psal 119 105. So Salomon saith Prou. 6 23. The Commandement is a lampe and the Law is a light It is plaine therefore that the lampe lighted in the Tabernacle did figure out the word of God Hence it is that the Prophet Esay saith O house of Iacob â—â—â—y 2 5. come let vs walke in the light of the Lord and afterward he sheweth that if any speake not according to this word 〈◊〉 8 20. it is because there is no light in them Reason 1 And it cannot be otherwise because the Lord which is the author of the Scriptures is light it selfe he is called the Father of lights Iam. 1 and the Church acknowledgeth when it sate in darknes that the Lord was the light of it Mich. 7 8. The Apostle saith he only hath immortality and dwelleth in the light which no maÌ„ can approch vnto 1 Tim. 6 16. And in the beginning of Iohns Gospel Christ is called the light of men Iohn 1 4. If God then be the true light how can his word but partake of his nature and be lightsome in it selfe and bring light to vs Againe the word hath in it the effects of light it expelleth darknes and is very comfortable and therfore comfort is often called by the name of light Ps 97 11. Ester 8 16. Ps 118 27 and 43 3. Iob 30 26. Lam. 3 2. So is it with the word it driueth away spirituall darknes and it comforteth and reioyceth the heart Psal 19 8. Vse 1 This doctrine serueth to reproue the church of Rome which bring in their Torches and Tapers and Candles into the Church as the setting of them vp at burials and funerals 〈◊〉 dâ— par â—â—b 2 c. 19. to signifie that the soules of the dead are aliue a superstitious custome condemned by sundry Councels as superstitious and heathenish Moreouer they obserue continually another foolish custome to set vp wax candles Taper lights before their Images and vpon the Altar in their Churches and this they do not onely in the night but in the day at noone when the Sun shineth in his strength And lest they might seeme to wander without Scripture and to be mad without reason they pretend for themselues and their superstition the continuall burning of the lampes in the Tabernacle before the Arke of the testimony Exod. 25. Bellarmine disputing of the reliques of the Saints Bellar. lib. 2. de reliqu c. 3. et 4. noteth three ends of this practise because fire is a signe of gladnesse a signe of glory and a signe of life But all this is no better then will-worship which is condemned Mat. 15 9. Col. 2 23. of which it may be said Who required these things at your hands Es 1 12 And this obseruation in the law touching the lamps is meerly ceremoniall which had an end with the Priesthood and was honourably buried with the Synagogue and is not to be raked out of the dust and raised out of the graue againe Also it is vtterly vntrue that these lampes were lighted in the day time for they were lighted in the euening burned vntill the morning and then were put out Thus doth Ahijah tell Ieroboam and all Israel 2 Chr. 13 11. that they had the Candlesticke of gold with the lampes thereof to burne euery euening Therefore it is said in the law The high Priest shall light the lampes at euen the word is betweene the twilights meaning therby both the euening and the morning Exod. 30 8 and Aaron must cause the lampes to burne continually from the euening vnto the morning Leuit. 24 3. In the booke of Samuel in other places it appeareth that they burned all night for those that kept the watch of the Lord in the Tabernacle and in the Temple but were alwaies exstinguished in the morning when it was day 1 Sam. 3 3. Thus then we reason against them from their owne
all parents to teach their children Eph. 6 4. of Masters to bring vp their seruants in the nurture and admonition of the Lord as Abraham and Cornelius did This is a notable meanes to keep to maintaine and to defend the truth As for those that will not teach the truth to theÌ„ that are in their houses they are the diuels Prophets who is the father of error ignorance Such fathers and such masters are the cheefe meanes of the decay and decreasing of religion piety faith and righteousnesse Secondly we maintaine the truth and make it knowne by open confession and profession thereof Euery man must opeÌ„ his mouth in Gods cause when the gates of hell are opened against it and wee must earnestly stand for it and constantly beare witnesse vnto it whensoeuer it is oppugned and resisted The Apostle chargeth to Sanctifie the Lord God in our hearts be ready alwaies to giue an account and answer to euerie man that asketh vs a reason of the hope that is in vs 1 Peter 3 15. with meekenesse and feare Thus did the holie Martyrs at their death witnesse a good confession and thereby draw many to a loue and embracing of that truth for which they suffered If we be bold to confesse the Lord Iesus and his Gospell He will not be ashamed of vs in his kingdome but confesse vs before his father Mat. 10 32 33. Thirdly we must leade an holy and sanctified life and giue a good example vnto those among whom we liue An vnblameable and vnreprooueable conuersation is a great meanes to cause others to embrace godlinesse when we are carefull to adorne the Gospell of Christ with a good life whereas otherwise we cause the enemies of God to blaspheme the name of God and to speake euill of the truth Therefore the Apostle willeth vs to be blamelesse and harmlesse the sonnes of God Philip. 2 15. without rebuke in the midst of a crooked and peruerse nation among whom we must shine as lights in the world holding forth the word of life Lastly we must maintaine his truth by the armour of prayer desiring God to make an open way and free passage for his owne ordinance and also to send forth painfull plentifull Labourers into his haruest to gather his corne together and to withstand all false doctrines and heresies This doeth Christ command Math. 9.38 This doe the Apostles practise Actes 4 30. God hath in great mercie vouchsafed his word vnto vs it is our dutie to seeke to vphold and maintain it that so it may be continued vnto vs and our posterity for euer Let vs therefore practise these few points and be carefull to practise instruction confession and inuocation Thus we shall shew our loue to the truth a minde ready to receiue it a memory ready to retaine it and an heart ready to practise it 5 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 6 Take the Leuites from among the Children of Israel and cleanse them 7 And thus shalt thou do vnto them c. The second part of the Chapter followeth concerning the Leuites wherein obserue two things First the separation of them from the rest of the people secondly a limitation of time by the speciall commandement of God for the entering into their office Their separation or setting apart for the ministration in the Tabernacle offereth vnto vs the commaÌ„dement of God and the obedience of Moses and Aaron and the whole congregation performed to the commandement of God Their separation is noted by many particular circumstances they must be clensed with water of purifying their garments must be washed their flesh must be shaued Verse 7. they must take one yong Bullocke for a meate offering and another for a sinne offering verse 8. And Aaron must offer them verse 12. the hands of the Elders must be imposed on them v. 9 10. and they must be offered before the Lord ver 11 13. Where we see that such as are appointed to handle the holy things of God must be washed and clensed with holy water It is very meete and conuenient that they should approach thereunto with pure hands euen in respect of outward cleannesse Exod. 25 31. But heereby is another thing meant Namely that the Ministers and generally al others that draw neere to God in performance of any dutie â—â—â—â—rine must bee clensed and washed â—inisters 〈◊〉 other â—â—aw 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 â—e clenâ—â— they must haue cleane hearts cleane affections cleane workes whensoeuer they come into his presence This was figured out to Moses Exod. 3. when hee was about to draw neere to see the burning bush the Lord saide Put off thy shoes for the ground wheron thou standest is holy grouÌ„d Salomon willeth vs to take heed to our foote when we enter into the house of God Eccl. 5 1. When we go about to pray we must lift vp pure and holy hands 1 Tim. 2 8. When wee come to the Sacraments we are willed to examine our selues and so eate of that bread drinke of that cup 1 Cor. 11 28. Whensoeuer we present our selues in the Congregation to heare the word we must lay apart all filthines and superfluity of naughtinesse and receyue with meeknesse the engrafted word which is able to saue our soules Iames 1 21. Wee must cast off all malice and all guile and hypocrisies enuies and euill speakings that so we may grow by the milke of the word 1 Pet. 2.1.2 This we ought to do the rather First because Reason 1 God is present euery where Mat. 18. His eye is vpon all his suppliants that pray vnto him vpon all his guests that come to the table vpon all men that heare his voice Mat. 22.11 He taketh a view and surueigh of such as preasse into his presence Zeph. 1 12. That he may giue to euerie man according to his works If we search not our hearts he wil search them if we iudge not our selues he will iudge vs 1 Cor. 11. His eie is vpon vs to approue of vs if we do well to reiect vs if we do euill as the examples of Caine and Abel shew Secondly without this inward sanctification all our exercises of Religion are reiected and therefore we are willed when we come before the Lord To wash vs and make vs cleane to put away the euill of our doings Esay 1 16. Vse 1 This reproueth all such as offer to perform diuine duties to almighty God without meditation or preparation such as rush violently into Gods presence without due reuerence and regard Math. 22. as he did that came to the feast without his wedding garment There was but one such guest yet the Lord soone espied him and called him out If there be but one such in an assembly he cannot escape the all-seeing eye of God who hath also a reuenging eye that cannot see his honor and glorie defaced Who wold presume or dare to come into the presence of an earthly Prince in an vnseemely
counted for multitude and it raised him vp as it were beaten downe to the ground to wit that hee came not to the kingdom by his owne ambition or vsurpation as his enemies falsly charged and accused him but by the authoritie of God who called him and the warrant of Samuel the Prophet who annointed him so that whensoeuer wee finde colde comfort in the world let vs comfort our selues in the lawfulnesse of our calling and when wee are euilly entertained of men let vs remember that God hath entertained vs into his seruice and therefore let vs be found faithfull therein Vse 4 Lastly from hence sundry instructions arise to the people For when they see the hands of men solemnly laide vpon the heads of those that are to bee ordained and the action alwayes accompanied with prayer and oftentimes with fasting it stirreth them vp to bee more feruent zealous earnest and vehement when they brought him that was chosen as it were before God himselfe and presented him before him So then we must learn that when we would haue Ministers to preach the word of God euery one must haue care to pray in this holye action because it is not a pastime or may-game for little children it is that the Church of God may be gouerned as hee hath appointed it which is a matter of no small importance The Ministers are called to gouerne in the house of God which is the pillar that vpholdeth the trueth seeing therefore so great a Treasure is committed vnto them which also must bee brought vnto vs by their mouthes and meanes wee must for our owne parts be carefull to commend them vnto his grace Math 9 38. that it would please him to thrust foorth such Labourers into his Haruest such as may be faithfull and effectual instruments to bring vs to knowledge and faith to repentance and saluation and that he would distribute vnto them that are chosen such giftes as are requisite for them to do their duties and discharge the administration committed vnto them For if wee haue not such as make conscience of their duties A great plague to the Church to haue euill Ministers woe vnto the Church there cannot a greater plague and iudgement befall vnto it Againe it is their duty to haue a speciall care as much as lieth in them to choose faithfull Ministers and such as are apt to teach euery way meete to execute that office In the function of the Deacons the Apostles charged the brethren to looke out men of honest report full of the holy Ghost of wisedom whom they might appoint ouer that busines Acts 6 3. much more ought this to be in them that haue charge ouer mens soules But alas how many are there that would with al their hearts that there were no Ministers at all that the word of God were vtterly buried and banished out of the world that so they might spend their dayes in pleasure and at last go to hell with ease We cannot say that these doe speake lies through hipocrisie 1 Timoth. 4 2. forasmuch as they do not hide their iniquitie their impiety their blasphemy but like mad dogges or shamelesse beasts doe barke and bray against the truth as if the very sound of the word did vexe and torment them O how or when will these prophane personnes be brought to pray that the Flocke may bee attended with faithfull Shepheards the hoast of God furnished with trusty Captaines and the Corne of the fielde reaped by painfull Labourers Seeing then there are such filthy swine among vs that tread the precious Pearles of God vnder feet such as care not how the church be serued or what Ministers they haue it is iust with God to send them such as famish the flocke but do not feede it such as betray the hoast but do not defend it such as ruine the house but do not reare it vp Lastly the Church seeing this publicke and peculiar commending of them that are ordained of God should learne to acknowledge them to be set ouer them of God and by it be stirred vp to receiue them and reuerence them and so haue them in singular loue for their workes sake submitting themselues vnto theÌ„ in such things as pertaine to their office and function Let euery man therefore bee carefull as if it were for his owne businesse seeing it is for his owne benefite and profit Euery man hath his part in this worke and euery one is endangered by it if it be not sincerely executed Verse 14.15 Thus shalt thou separate the Leuites from among the children of Israel and the Leuites shall be mine And after that shall the Leuites go in to do the seruice of the Tabernacle c. Heere is a reason rendred why the Leuites must be cleansed and washed when they are brought before the Tabernacle of the Congregation because they are his True it is all creatures are his Psal 50. but the Leuites are his by a speciall right they are his seruants to serue in the Tabernacle For the better vnderstanding of this point obserue that there is a threefold kind of seruice and seruants by creation by sanctification and by function By creation all must doe seruice vnto God and are vnder his power and prouidence All men though they striue neuer so much yet shall be compelled to stoope and yeeld vnto him For who hath resisted his will Rom. 9.19 Thus all the Reprobate yea the diuels themselues bow to him and do him seruice against their wils And in this sence the Prophet saith All are his seruants Psalme 119.91 Such are they whom God vseth as instruments to serue his prouidence and so was Cyrus the raiser vp of the Persian Monarchy his seruant to do his will who is therefore called his shepherd and his annointed Esay 44.28 and 45.1 By sanctification they are the seruants of God who are redeemed from the bondage of sinne and Satan to serue the Lord in holinesse and true righteousnesse all the dayes of their life Luke 1 74 75. Rom. chap. 8.22 There is no comfort or consolation in being the seruant of God in the first sence because the diuels and dumbe creatures and all damned spirits haue as great a portion in it as we but this is our comfort if we be his seruants by piety and faith Lastly such also are said to be his seruants as serue him not onely in the common profession of godlinesse but in regard of some special function and office wherein they are employed Thus are Magistrates called his seruants Rom. 13 6. and Christ himselfe Esay 53 11. My righteous seruant shal iustifie many So Moses Iosh 1 2. and Dauid Psal 18. Thus are the Leuites in this place called the Lords and said to serue him in a speciall worke and Psal 134 1. Blesse ye the Lord all ye seruants of the Lord which by night stand in the house of the Lord. â—â—â—â—rine So then 〈◊〉 ministers â—he Lords â—â—nts to 〈◊〉 him
sufferings of Christ must purge themselues of their olde leauen that is ought by vnfained and renewed repentance to be purged and washed from their wickednesse and vncleanenesse bring with them a cleere and good conscience an holy resolute purpose to serue the Lord in truth and sincerity in holinesse and righteousnesse The Israelites must haue no leauen in any of their houses and habitations while the Passeouer lasteth whosoeuer kept any was to bee cut off from his people Exodus 12 verses 8 15. and 13 3 7. Leuiticus 23 verse 6. Numbers 28 verse 17. Deuteronomy 16 verse 4. Ioshua 5 verse 11. 2 Chronicles 30 13 21. and 35 17. Ezra 6 verse 22. Ezek. 45 verse 21. Math. 26 verse 17. c. The Apostle expresseth the meaning heereof 1 Corin. 5. ver 7 8. Let vs keepe the feast not with olde leauen neither with the leauen of maliciousnes and wickednesse but with the vnleauened bread of sincerity and truth purge out therefore the olde leauen that ye may be a new lumpe for euen Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed for vs. We therefore that professe our selues to be true Christians should at al times but then especially when we celebrate the remembrance of Christs death in the vse of the Sacraments prepare our selues in a most religious and holy manner that so we may come aright to his glory and our comfort When Iacob was appointed by God to offer sacrifice at Bethel he sanctified and prepared all his people Gen. 35 verses 2 3. All that came to the Passeouer were commanded to sanctifie themselues 2 Chron. 35 4. The Priests were commanded to sanctifie themselues and to prepare their brethren verse 6. This consisteth in two things in purging out of the olde leauen of sinne and in being a new lumpe endued with the gifts of sanctification that is to leaue off to do euill and to learne to do good And we must in doing good things prooue our selues in these few particulars what our knowledge faith repentance and charity is Knowledge is the ground and foundation of all the rest and therefore it is required of all to vnderstand the grounds and principles of our Christian Religion especially we must be acquainted with the doctrine of this Sacrament both with the signification of the signes and the graces sealed vp by them Faith also we must haue in vs which is in truth the first sauing grace it is the hand which we stretch out to touch Christ in whom all fulnes dwelleth of whose fulnesse we all receiue Col. 1 19 and grace for grace Iohn 1 16. without whom we can do nothing that is good Iohn 15 5. and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Hebrewes 11 6. This is the roote the fountaine the mother of all graces they are as the branches the streames the daughters of faith Hereby we apprehend Gods infinite loue and mercy in Christ Iesus and are perswaded that all our sinnes are pardoned and that Christ together with all his benefits is receiued Repentance which is a consequent of faith is a changing of the minde an earnest loathing of that which is euill and an earnest louing of that which is good We must learne to hate our particular sinnes we must mourne and lament in our inward bowels for them and we must iudge our selues lest the Lord enter into iudgement with vs and so we prouoke his wrath against vs and those that belong vnto vs and stirre him vp to bring greeuous plagues and fearefull iudgements against vs 1 Cor. 11 28 31. Wherefore nothing ought to bring greater greefe to vs then this to consider that we haue so heinously offended the Maiesty of God and as our sins pierced him so let vs pierce our owne hearts with this speare of repentance that we haue so wickedly mispent our time abused his benefits contemned his patience abused our creation calling redemption baptisme soule body word Sabbaths yea all the gifts and graces of God that we haue in deed and in truth ioyned and euen conspired with Herod Pilate Annas Caiphas Pharisies Souldiers passengers Iudas the rest of the Iewes in crucifying the Lord of life If any aske how can these things be The Prophet telleth vs He was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 verse 5. The chasticement of our peace was vpon him and with his stripes we are healed so that we must acknowledge that our iniquities were the nailes that pierced him and our transgressions the speare that wounded him We must labour to feele the greatnesse and horrour of our sinnes withall striue to fashion our selues after the image and likenesse of God in holinesse and righteousnesse all the daies of our liues Let vs prepare our hearts and bodies to be his Temple to dwell in and not make them as sinkes for Satan and all foule spirits Thankfulnesse is the next duty that is required that we may be able to say vnfainedly with the Prophet Dauid considering how great things the Lord hath done for vs Psalme 116 verses 12 13. What shall I render vnto the LORD for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. And vndoubtedly if they be no better then theeues robbers which receiue their corporall food and neuer lift vp their eyes to heauen which cannot be sanctified vnto them but by the word and prayer â—â—m 4 4.5 if such I say be vsurpers that take the creatures of God without thankesgiuing how much rather ought we to giue thanks to God for this heauenly food the nourishment of our soules The Israelites in remembrance of their Egyptian deliuerance were commanded to continue the Passeouer for euer 〈◊〉 12.24 should not we then much rather keepe our Christian Passeouer for our spirituall deliuerance from our spirituall bondage of spirituall enemies and say with the Prophet in a sweet feeling mediâ—ation of these mercies Blesse the Lord O my soule 〈◊〉 103.1 c. The last duty is charity toward our brethren the former cannot be truely in vs without this 〈◊〉 13.35 By this shall all men know that we are his disciples if we loue one another The effects and fruits of it are described It suffereth long â—or 13.4 it enuyeth not it is bountifull c. It is required in so strict a manner that if our gift be ready in our hands to offer vnto God yet if wee be at ods with our brother â—â—â—h 5.24 we must set it by vntill we be reconciled God is loue 1 Ioh. 4.16 Satan is nothing but malice and enuy If we come in loue we come to Gods Table if we come in hatred we come to the diuels wee cannot drinke the cup of the Lord 〈◊〉 10.21 and the cup of diuels we cannot be partakers of the Lords Table and of the Table of diuels Let vs not therefore deceiue our selues in thinking perswading our selues we
sought to oppresse together and marched directly toward him by the way of the Desert So then it ought to haue beene translated Tirhakah king of the Chushites for hee had great reason to muster his men together and to put them all in armor forasmuch as the houses and the cities of the Chushites were next to the fire and vpon whom the smoake of Iudah flaming was blowne being their neerest neighbors and if the Iewes had miscarried their owne turne must haue bene the next Hauing waded thus farre in the bookes of the histories let vs proceed to consider some places as il expounded in the prophets where also Chush is mistaken for Ethiopia and first I propound a place in Ezekiel Chap. 29 10. where the Lord threatneth the vtter subuersion of Egypt by the Babylonians which is thus described in the translators from the tower of Seueneh euen vnto the borders of the Black-Moores which last words should rather haue beene conuerted from the Tower of Seueneh to the borders of the Chushites or Arabians betweene which two limites is situated all Egypt For to say from the borders of Seueneh to the Ethiopians is nothing at all and can carry no sense or meaning Seueneh it selfe being the border of Egypt confronting and ioyning to Ethiopia or the Land of the Black-Moores So then if Nebuchadnezzars conquest had beene onely betweene Seueneh and the border of Ethiopia it had bene a poore conquest without victory without enemies without any land because as Iunius well obserueth Seueneh was the south bound of Egypt seated in Thebaida which toucheth Ethiopia and Cush noteth the North bound Annot. in 〈◊〉 29 10. as if the Prophet had saide that Egypt should be ouerrun and ouercome from one end of it to other whereas Nebuchadnezzar neuer entred into any part of Ethiopia as appeareth by the Prophet Another place in Ezekiel is chap. 30 9. is thus turned by the Geneuian Translators In that day shall there Messengers go forth from me in ships to make the carelesse Moores afraide which should bee amended and reformed by putting the word Chush or Arabia for Ethiopia or the Black-moores as euery one may see which meanly vnderstandeth the Geography of the world knowing that to passe out of Egypt into Ethiopia there neede no Gallies or shippes no more then to passe foorth of one peece of dry land into another Ethyopia and Egypt being in one continent conterminate the one to the other which are not diuided so much as by a riuer Therefore in this place of Ezekiel it was meant that from Egypt Nebuchadnezzar should send Gallies along the coast of the red sea by which an army might bee transported into Arabia the Happy and the Stony sparing the long wearisome march ouer all Egypt and the deserts of Pharan which army might thereby surprize them vnawares in their security confidence For when he was at Seueneh within a mile of Ethiopia he needed neither gally nor ship nor boate to passe vnto it being all one firme land with Egypt without any water to diuide them and it is well obserued that if he had minded to rowe vp the riuer for pleasure sake he could not haue done it History o◠world by W.R. because the fall of Nilus tumbling ouer high and steepy mountaines called Catadupae Nili was at hand and would haue hindred him And as in the prophesie of Ezekiel before remembred the word Ethiopia is inserted in the translations for Cush or Arabia which putteth many histories much out of square one kingdome being taken or rather mistaken for another so is it also in Esay chap. 18 1. Oh the land shadowing with wings which is beyond the riuers of Ethiopia c. whereas it should be beyond the riuers of Cush or Arabia For the Land here spoken of by the Prophet Esay is confessed by all interpreters to be no other then Egypt They were the Egyptians that sent this message to the Israelites which Esay repeateth so that by the former translation euerie man may see the transposition of kingdomes for hereby Egypt is transported to the other side of Ethiopia and likewise Ethiopia set next to Iudea whereas it is the land of Cush and Arabia indeed that lyeth between Iudea and Egypt and not Ethiopia which is seated vnder the Aequator Now if Ethiopia it selfe lye vnder the Equinoctiall line with whom the Iewes had neuer any acquaintāce why shold any man dreame that they could haue anie knowledge of the Nations farre beyond it beyond the riuers of Ethiopia except wee shall impiously and blasphemously think that the prophet spake he knew not what or vsed an impertinent and vnprofitable discourse of those nations which were not discouered in 2000. yeeres after inhabiting as farre South as the Cape of good hope commonly known by the name of Bona esperanza Thus I haue runne ouer sundry places in the law and in the prophets which haue beene mistaken and ill translated in which Cush which is Arabia is expounded to bee Ethiopia Touching all which I do freely and ingenuously confesse I haue lighted my candle at his candle that hath with great labour and industry published the history of the world hauing heere there inserted some confirmation of that which hee hath learnedly written Thus vpon the occasion of Moses his marriage with the Midianitish woman called the Chushite we haue shewed how sundry translators haue mistaken the word Chush for Ethiopia Madian being a part of Arabia Petraea or the Stony as Iunius hath well translated it and Vatablus before him It is not worth the standing vpon or the gathering vp which the same Vatablus obserueth out of the Iewish Rabbines that Zipporah the Midianitesse is therefore said to be an Ethiopian because she resembled the Blacke-Moores in colour and was tawny or black as the Negroes are which liue vnder the line which hath indeed no colour of truth and therefore wee will omit the same and come vnto the words themselues 1 And Miriam spake against Moses and Aaron by occasion of the woman the Cushite whō he had married for hee had taken to wife a woman a Cushite 2 And they saide Hath the Lord indeede spoken onely by Moses Hath hee not spoken also by vs And the Lord heard it 3 But Moses was a very mecke man c. The summe of these words we haue shewed before wherein obserue in the things that Moses suffered Doctrine Discomfort from such as should cōfort that Gods children oftentimes finde great discomfort at their hands of whom in al reason they should expect the greatest comfort When the people did rise against him mutinously and tumultuously where should he finde rest or in whose bosome should hee poure out his complaint or to whom should he resort for comfort but to Aaron and Miriam to his brother and sister But here we see they are his chiefe troublers and tormenters The former was a great tentation when the people did set themselues
against him howbeit this is greater wherein not his enemies reproached him and those that hated him did not magnifie themselues against him but his deerest friends and acquaintance as befell also to Dauid Psal 55 12. The church maketh this complaint Cant. 5 7. That the watchmen that should haue bene both her guide and her gard smote her and wounded her the keepers of the wals took away her veile from her And Christ fore-telleth that a mans enemies shall be they of his owne house Marke 6 4. This befell vnto Iob a man full of sorrowes his owne wife that lay in his bosome and his friends that were as his owne soule were the cheefe causes of his greatest anguish Abel found no worse friend then his owne brother that came with him to the place of Gods seruice Gen. 4 8. So Ismael persecuted Isaac Ismael borne after the flesh him that was borne after the Spirit Ge. 21 9. Gal. 4 29. Ioseph receiued hard measure of his brethren who was by them sold for a bondslaue Ps 105 17. Moses was fain to fly out of Egypt because a Iew one of his owne brethren diuulged his killing of the Egyptian The same befel Zachariah the son of Iehoiada the priest who had saued the kings life and set the crowne vpon his head yet he remembred not the kindnesse of the father but slew his son the father had in a maner giuen him life but he took away life from his son 2 Chro. 24 21. Who vexed the church and trobled the Apostles more then false brethren 2 Cor. 11 26. The cause of this is the enmity betweene Christ and the serpent and the seed of them both which shewed it selfe immediately after the fall in Cain who was of that euil one slew his brother 1 Ioh. 3 12. The vses which wee must make heereof are Vse 1 First to marke the truth of that which Christ teacheth Math. 10 34 35 36. that hee came not to send peace on earth but rather a sword and to set variance betweene man and man And in another place I am come to send fire on the earth and what will I if it bee alreadi◠kindled Luke 12 49. Hee speaketh not of the effect but of the euent not what the Gospell bringeth forth properly but what it worketh accidentally not what it procureth in the faithful but what it produceth in the vnfaithfull Secondly God will haue al his to be wel tried Vse 2 which are in the faith euen for their owne good that we may know what we can suffer for the truths sake when we haue sealed it vp by our patience in all tribulations Thirdly hence ariseth comfort in our sufferings For do we suffer affliction at their hands of whom we hoped for better dealing maruell not at it neither thinke it strange but let vs comfort our selues with the examples of Gods children who haue had the same measure measured out vnto them before vs nay let vs lay before vs the example of Christ himselfe who had experience of it not only in his owne countrymen the Iewes but in Iudas one of his owne disciples of whom the Prophets prophesied He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish the same shall betray me Psal 41 9. Matth. 26 23. Lastly from hence we learne in all discomforts Vse 4 to flie vnto God after the example of Dauid who gaue himselfe continually to prayer when hee was vexed by such vnexpected enemies Psal 55 16. when he had complained that his frend and companion rose vp against him hee addeth As for me I will call vpon God and the Lord shall saue me So it ought to be with vs that wee may finde comfort in God when we can find none among men Againe Miriam and Aaron were of great reputation among the people and sanctified in a great measure Aaron was the Lords high Priest consecrated and annointed with holie oile Miriam was a prophetesse and one that sung the praises of God after their deliuerāce from Pharaoh Exod. 15. yet loe how both of them faile in duty and sin against God oppose themselues against his seruant Moses whereby we learn that none are so sanctified but they faile many wayes None so sanctified but manie wayes they faile Let no man therefore dreame of perfection in this life Rom. 7 14 18 19 20 23. Moreouer from this example obserue that contentions are oftentimes in the church euen between the members of the same body Doctrine Contentions and strife are often in the Church True it is it were to be desired that ther were perfect loue and vnity peace and concord in the church but this is rather to be looked for then to be found There arose strife betweene Abraham and Lot Gen. 13 8. betweene Paul and Barnabas Acts. 11 2. 15 39. betweene Peter and Paul Gal. 2 11. So in the Church of the Corinthians though they were sanctified in Christ Iesus and called to be Saints yet there were contentions among them 1 Cor. Reason 1 1 11. And no maruell for first of all we know in part and we prophesie in part wee know somewhat but we are ignorant of much more Reason 2 then we know 1 Cor. 13 9. Secondly there must be euen heresies that they which are approued Reason 3 may be knowne 1 Cor. 11 19. Thirdly Satans malice is exceeding great he soweth the seeds of discord among the godly for his hatred is exceeding great against the church and he desireth nothing more then the ruine thereof Reuel 1.2 4. Lastly selfe-loue remaineth in the best men which is a remnant of the flesh this spurreth vs forward to spurne against one another and while we challenge too much to our selues we ascribe too little vnto others 1 Cor. 13 5. This offereth to vs this truth that vnitie is Vse 1 no note of the true church forasmuch as it is somtimes out of the church when as contention is in it The false Prophets were manie that conspired against Micaiah Eliah and Ieremy Christ was condemned by a common voice of the people and consent of the Pharisies which cried out Away with him Crucifie him crucifie him Luk. 23.18.21 Thus then the mouths of the papists are stopped which doe please themselues in an idle conceit of a generall agreement of many people and Nations which is oftentimes a maintenance of error vnwholesom doctrine when it is ioyned with it The vnity of one faith and of the same doctrine beleeued and confessed wee acknowledge to be a true marke of the true Church Where there is the preaching of this faith the doctrine of Christ and the sealing vp of the same with the true administration of the Sacraments there is a true church of God The vnity which is without that doctrine which is according to godlinesse is as the crie of the whole city in maintenance of their idolatrie Great is Diana of the Ephesians Act. 19 28. Or like to the house which the strong man
him that ruleth all things Vse 3 Lastly it reprooueth such as are contrary minded who neuer came neere where this grace groweth These offend diuers waies first by anger hatred cruelty and reuenge directly against the precept of the Apostle Ro. 12 19. Secondly by reioycing at the calamity of good men as Shemei insulted ouer Dauid when he fled from his sonne Absolon and was constrained to passe ouer Iordan for safety of his life So was it with the Babylonians Edomites ouer the Israelites Psal 137 7. Obad 12 13. Thirdly by enuying and grudging to see others prosper and to greeue at the sight of it But it will be said If we put vp iniuries Obiect we shall be accounted no better then fooles and cowards and be laughed at for our labor Answ Answer We must not regard the corrupt iudgment of man 1 Cor. 4 3. These that are wise in their owne eyes loue the praise of mē more then the praise of God Ioh. 12 48. Let vs seeke the praise of God which is indeed the true praise as for other estimation without this it is but a shadow of true glory if it bee so much And this is a certaine rule that it is no cowardize at all to obey God and to follow his commandements neither is it any point of wisedome to bee ready to reuenge Ier. 8 9. And tell me to what end serue Magistrates in the commonwealth to what ende serue masters in the family are they not set vp of God to end controuersies betweene man and man and quarrels betweene seruant and seruant It is no want of manhood for a subiect to complaine to the Magistrate and to say as the poore widow did in the Gospel Auenge me of mine aduersary Lu. 18 3. It is no part of a coward for the seruant to acquaint his master with the wrongs that are offered vnto him by his fellow seruant Obiection But it is hard for flesh and blood to put vp wrongs and to digest the iniuries which are measured vnto vs. Answ I will say more then that it is vnpossible for flesh and blood to do it Answer if we bee no more then a lumpe of flesh but withall I adde that flesh and blood in the matters of God are euill counsellers and if we haue no more in vs then these and no farther worke begunne in vs it is certaine we are not Gods children neither shall inherite Gods kingdome If we be not spirit as well as flesh wee are none of his 4. And the Lord spake suddenly vnto Moses vnto Aaron and vnto Miriam Come out ye three vnto the Tabernacle of the Congregation they three came out 5. And the Lord came downe in the pillar of the cloud and stood in the doore of the Tabernacle and called Aaron and Miriam and they both came foorth Hitherto of their sinne now wee come to Gods proceeding against them consisting partly in a citation partly in a conuiction and partly in the execution of punishment vpon the principall offender First we see how the offenders are cited and summoned to appeare before the Iudge for GOD doth as it were send a processe for Miriam and Aaron to appeare and hold vp their hands at his barre to plead guilty or not guilty He calleth the parties offending and the party offended and wronged before him Albeit the Lord know all things yet he will proceed iudicially against them The doctrine from hence is plain that God neuer bringeth iudgements vpon any people or person Doctrine God neuer bringeth iudgment vpon any but hee searcheth and findeth sufficient cause but he doth first search and finde sufficient cause why hee doeth so Whensoeuer he cometh to iudgement hee will proceed vpon a manifest ground and vpon a iust and knowne cause he neuer doth it rashly but vpon deliberation Gen 3 13 14 and 11 6 7. and 18 31. Zeph. 1 12. The reasons are euident For first heereby Reason 1 the iustice of God is cleered for heereby it appeareth that whatsoeuer he doth inflict he doth it not through any malice to their persons but because they haue iustly prouoked him by their sinnes he doth it in loue to iustice and in hatred to sinne He that hateth a man will smite him before hee make any enquiry of the matter as they dealt with Paul they scourged him to know what hee had done and what was the matter of which hee was accused Acts 22 ver 24. It is not so with God Secondly the Lord requireth that all Magistrates should obserue this course Deut. 13 14. If then he charge them to enquire before they proceed to iudgement much more wil the Lord himselfe obserue the same order This teacheth vs that the iudgements of Vse 1 God must needs be acknowledged to bee alwaies iust though they be sharpe and greeuous yet they are euer righteous For we see he proceedeth vpon knowne causes he goeth not vpon vncertainties but seeth knoweth all things which appeare naked and open before him The heart of man is shut vp from the sight of men and they cannot possibly discerne what lieth and lurketh therein onely it is the Lord that discerneth the heart Psal 33 15 1 Iohn 3 20. The workman must needs know the worke and whatsoeuer is in the work much better then the worke it selfe God is the maker of the heart of man therfore cannot but proceed vpon iust knowne causes Secondly this stoppeth the mouthes of wicked Vse 2 men which are ready to accuse God of iniustice as those in Esay 58 3. where they complaine as if GOD did not see or regard them and Ezek. 18 2 3. they tooke vp a prouerbe saying The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge These thought that God punished without measure or rather without cause But as he knoweth all things so he neuer doth any thing but hee goeth vpon a sure ground he maketh enquiry first of all and afterward proceedeth to iudgment Many do so harden their hearts forget their owne waies that they cannot perceiue the iust proceedings and punishments of God If God once open their hearts to see the order which he obserueth they will confesse his iustice condemne their own folly Thirdly it teacheth and instructeth euery Vse 3 man that he should search his owne waies diligently when the hand of God is any way vpon him and consider that God proceedeth in all his iudgements iustly and vpon a sure and tried ground And if a man by searching and sifting his owne waies finde somewhat in himselfe worthy of such iudgement he must know that God knoweth much more by him then himselfe doth 1 Ioh. 3 ver 20. If the patient knoweth somewhat of his own disease the Physition knoweth much more then hee doth so is it in this case he that is a patient vnder Gods hand if he know any thing by himselfe he may well know that God knoweth much more if men by examining
the wound and it is he that must and can heale restore againe The mitigation of the punishment followeth which is restrained to seuen dayes amplified by an vnequall comparison drawne from the lesse to the greater from an earthly father to his children who if hee should shew any the least token of his anger and displeasure to his children they wold be afraid and ashamed for a season to come into his presence how much more then ought she to be ashamed to lift vp her head and to come vnto the hoste among whom the Lord dwelleth and walketh being stricken with his iudgement For by spitting in the face is ment any token of reproch or disgrace 〈◊〉 â—5 8 Therefore she was shut out and separate from the hoste seuen daies during which time the people iourneyed not till that one member as it were cut off were againe recouered restored to the rest of the body Thus much touching the order of the words to the end of the chapter â—â—â—â—rine 〈◊〉 â—rath of 〈◊〉 kindâ—â—â—ainst 〈…〉 â—ers 〈…〉 â— 2 3. 〈…〉 34.7 〈…〉 â— 4 〈…〉 â—9 2 〈…〉 â—1 2 3. First let vs come to the signification of the punishment the wrath of God was kindled Wee learne hereby that the wrath of God is kindled against offenders Deut. 32.22 41 42. The reasons hereof are euident First the nature of God is most pure and holy and hee hateth euill whersoeuer he findeth it Secondly sin maketh a separation betweene God and his people it hideth his face from vs that hee will not heare Thirdly he punisheth sin and executeth iudgement vpon the sinner yea hee spareth none no not his owne children that prouoke him by their sins much lesse others as we see in Adam in Caine in the old world in Sodome and Gomorrha in Pharaoh and the Egyptians and sundry others Vse 1 The vses remaine First we see that anger is not simply to bee condemned in man but the excesse or defect thereof when it is too much or too little It is a naturall affection graffed in man when it is mooued as there is iust cause 〈…〉 â— 5 it is an holy affection noted to bee in Christ he looked angerly vpon them mourning for the hardnes of their hearts And wheÌ„ he saw the buyers and sellers in the Temple the zeale of Gods house did euen eat him vp Now zeal is partly compounded of anger and partly of sorrow and partly of loue So must we be angry and greeued if there be any loue of God in vs at sin whersoeuer we find it Anger indeed for euery trifle or more then there is cause is sinfull as also not to be angry when there is cause But of this see farther chap. 16. Secondly feare to offend him that is a consuming Vse 2 fire Matth. 10.28 and is able to destroy body soul into hell fire Euery one must learne to know what it is that doth offend him It is the breach of his law he is offended by blasphemy by contempt of his word by swearing by idolatry by breach of the Sabboth and such like impieties forbidden in the first Table These sins for the most part men do little thinke vpon and because the lawes of men doe not take hold of them they regard them not one whit wheras God hath most seuerely punished theÌ„ and reuenged the dishonor done to his name The like we might â—ay of adultery drunkennesse malice couetousnesse and such like they are for the most part thought to bee no sins at all and slightly considered off whereas he is alwayes the same his law is alwayes the same his iustice is alwaies the same and his wrath is kindled against the children of disobedience Ephe. 5.6 Eccles 8.11 Psal â—0 21 Let no man make his mercy an occasion of sin neither turne his grace into wantonnes Lastly let vs giue our selues no rest till we Vse 3 be reconciled to God It is a fearefull thing to lie vnder his wrath Be not quiet vntill he be appeased toward vs the sword put vp into his quiuer Prou. 20.2 The wrath of a Prince is compared to the roaring of a lyon he sinneth against his owne soule that prouoketh him much more may this be said of God Vse therfore the means and remedies to call in his anger How Gods anger is to be called in send an ambassage of peace vnto him the procuring of our peace standeth first in seeking aboue all things the fauor and friendship of God When Herod was displeased with the Tyrians and Sidonians they perswaded Blast us the kings chamberlen to stand their friend they desired peace because their country was nourished by the kings countrey We are nourished by God in whom we liue and moue and haue our being and therefore we haue more cause to come to him with one accord and seeke his fauour Secondly in repentance and turning from our euill wayes whereby we prepare our selues to meet him Amos 4.12 Thirdly in prayer and humbling ourselues before him Thus doth Aaron seek peace by stirring vp the spirit of Moses to pray for them and hereby did Moses procure their peace Thus did they stand in the gappe afterward when the hand of God had made a fearefull breach among the people and the pestilence had slain many thousands wherby they made a blessed atonement Num. 16.47 48. Lastly the procuring of our peace consisteth in beleeuing in Christ and laying hold vpon his merits and righteousnesse which was signified by the incense that Aaron offered when he stood betweene the liuing the dead Christ Iesus is our peace-maker who hath broken downe the middle wall of partition betweene vs he hath reconciled vs vnto God so that by him we haue an accesse vnto the Father by faith we are ioyned to him and lay hold vpon him to eternal life Ephe 2.14.16.18 If we be earnest in seeking these meanes of peace we shall be safe for the danger of his wrath is gone and past Psal 2.12 11 And Aaron said vnto Moses Alas my Lord I beseech thee lay not the sin vpon vs wherein we haue done foolishly wherin we haue sinned 12 Let her not be as one dead of whom the flesh is halfe consumed when he commeth out of his mothers wombe Here we see as we noted before that God would not heare the offenders vnreformed speake vnto him neither abide any talking with them but Aaron is faine to goe to Moses to intreat him that by his intreaty and intercession vnto God the punishment of leprosie may be remoued which is amplified by a comparison of likenesse Doctrine God heareth not such as lie in their sinnes Ioh. â— 31 Psa 66.8 that she may not be as one dead whose flesh is halfe consumed We learn hereby that God heareth not their prayers that lie in their sinnes and are not reconciled vnto him Iob 42.7 8. Esay 1.15 Gen. 20.7 The reasons why God heareth them not
is euermore the companion of hypocrisie Fiftly to be confident in good causes and couragious especially in time of perill Prou. 10 9. 28 1. Whereas the hypocrite hauing a corrupt conscience is ouertaken with feare and trembling Esay 33 14. Prou. 28 1. Lastly to be constant and to perseuere to the end in good things to bee resolute neuer to giue ouer a continued course of piety vntil we giue ouer this course of life such bring foorth fruite with patience Luke 8 15. and shall neuer be remoued Psal 15 5. Whereas the double-minded man is vnstable in all his wayes Iames 1 8. his godlinesse and religion is as the morning dew Hosea 6 4. By these signes we may sift and examine our selues whether this grace of sincerity be in vs or not And as the gift is excellent so there are sundry motiues to stirre vs vp vnto it Sundry motiâ—es to 〈◊〉 vs to sincâ— For God is good and gracious vnto such as are pure in heart Psal 73 1. and 125 4 5. hee is the Sun and shield to them Psal 84 11. This is the life and substance of all other graces without it the best things are but counterfet and no better then sinnes against God Our faith must be vnfained and loue without dissimulation and our conuersion must be a renting of the heart Consider also that God is present euery where and knoweth all things Psal 139 7. Prou. 15 verse 3. Moreouer wee must meditate oftentimes vpon the iudgements of God which hee bringeth vpon the world but especially of the last iudgement in the end of the world and of our particular iudgment at the houre of death Ro. 2 16. Eccl. 12 14. The heart is the store-house keeper of the graces of God Pro. 4 23. Mat. 13 18 19. Lu. 6 45. Math. 23 26. therefore we ought carefully to looke vnto it CHAP. XIIII 1 And all the Congregation lifted vp their voice and cryed and the people wept that night 2 And all the Congregation of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron and the whole Congregation saide vnto them Would God that we had died in the Land of Egipt or would God we had died in this wildernesse 3 And wherefore hath the Lord brought vs into this land to fall by the sword that our wiues and our children should be a prey Were it not better for vs to returne into Egypt WE haue seen in the former chapter the occasioÌ„ of this fourth murmuring arising from the report of the spies whereby the seed was sowne which in this Chapter groweth vp to an open obstinate mutiny The fruit was answerable to the seed the successe to the report And who can stay the streame driuen by so violent a winde and tempest When the arrow is once shot out of the bow it is too late to wish it may do no hurt where it falleth because where it hitteth it hurteth But to come to the present matter in hand the people giuing eare to these false reports dream of danger where no danger is like the sluggard that saith There is a Lyon without I shall bee slaine in the streets Prou. 22 13. To minds that are fearfull and perplexed all fansies and coniectures seeme things of truth Consider in this chapt two points first the generall murmuring of all that is of the greatest part of the people secondly the proceeing of God against theÌ„ for their murmuring Their murmuring is accompanied with impatience disobedience vnthankfulnesse blasphemy infidelity and tempting of God Psal 106 24 25 c. and it is set downe generally and particularly Generally they murmured against Moses and Aaron amplified by the effect 〈◊〉 cause 〈◊〉 the Israâ— wept all 〈◊〉 they wept all the night The cause why they wept is the feare of death and the sense of their sinne they supposed that they were led as sheep to the slaughter and brought into the wildernesse as to a place of destruction had forgotten the promise made 400. yeares before to their fathers Wee see heere how quickly and easily they obey euil persons that seduced them they listen with both their ears vnto them â—â—â—trine 〈◊〉 are natuâ— ready to 〈…〉 â—ken to â—cers and â—ers and forget what they had often heard and seen Caleb and Ioshua warned them but all was in vaine The doctrine This is the corruption of our nature we are prone to bee peruerted and ready to hearken to seducers to follow euill liuers and euill teachers while in the meane season wee are hardly drawne to hearken and attend vnto those that tell vs the truth without flattery or forgery Exod. 4 1. The prophet of God sent to prophesy against the Altar at Bethel is easily seduced and forsaketh the word of God 1 Kings 13 21. Our Sauiour complaineth of the peeuishnesse of the Iewes 〈◊〉 11 27. Wee haue piped vnto you and ye haue not danced we haue mourned vnto you and ye haue not lamented c. And Iohn 5 43. I am come in my Fathers name and ye receiued me not if another shall come in his owne name him yee will receiue 2 Tim. 4 34. Gal. 3 1 2. and 5 7. Titus 1 11. Mat. 24 5. First because in the minde and vnderstanding Reason 1 howsoeuer there remaine certaine generall notions concerning good and euil as that there is a God that he is iust and a rewarder of them that do well that wee must honour our parents and not hurt our neighbors yet euen these are corrupt and serue only to take away excuse Ro. 1 19 20. and besides wee haue all receiued from Adam ignorance or want of knowledge of the things of God 1 Cor. 2 14. Ro. 8 7. Likewise disability to vnderstand spirituall things though they be plainly taught vnto vs Lu. 24 41. 2 Cor. 3 5. vanity of the mind thinking truth to be falshood and falsehood to be truth Eph. 4 17. 1 Cor. 1 21. Prou. 14 12. So then the originall or seede of all errors and heresies is in our nature Secondly satan is mighty and subtle he can Reason 2 transforme himselfe into an Angel of light he employeth many instruments in his worke to seduce vs as he did Eue which also worke mightily with strong delusions 2 Cor. 11 3. False Apostles are deceitful workers transforming themselues into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11 23 24 25. they come in sheeps clothing though inwardly they bee rauening Reason 3 wolues Mat. 7 15. 2 Pet. 2 1 2. Thirdly it is Gods deepe yet most iust iudgement vpon all that obey not the gospel to send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies This is a punishment sent vpon the vnthankfulnesse of men when they haue the light and yet shut their eies heare the sound of the Gospel and yet stop their eares and vnderstand the truth yet harden their hearts against the truth Mat. 13 14 15. 2 Thess 2 11 12. This serueth to reprooue and conuince the Vse 1
they may be bold and confident in dangers Psal 23 4. No enemy shall hurt them no danger shall ouerthrow them The enemies may oppresse them for a time but God is not farre off if he be on our side who shall be against vs Vse 2 Secondly woe be vnto all the enemies of God they cannot stand nor prosper which serueth to terrifie all euill dooers They are as out-lawes or rebels that liue no longer vnder the protection of law or Magistrate so are the vngodly proscribed of God and lye open to iudgement They are as souldiers without weapons they haue neither shield nor buckler nor brest-plate nor helmet nor sword their loynes are vngirt their feet are vnshod their heads are vncouered in the day of battell they lie open as naked men to be wounded and destroied They haue nothing to defend them or to doe them good all creatures are against them nay the Creator himselfe Vse 3 Lastly it is the duty of the faithfull to look to their waies seeing the Lord is with them and dwelleth among them He is a God of pure eies he seeth vs and all our waies let vs therefore carry our selues vnspotted of the world and labour to be holy as he is holy Leuit. 11 44. and 19.1 and 20 7. lest we giue him iust cause to leaue vs. If we haue any friend come vnto vs we are willing to giue him the best entertainment we can we are loth to depart from him we are willing to content him how much more ought wee to receiue the Lord for we may expect more of him and bee assured of defence protection from him greeue him not therefore nor his Spirit by our sinnes So long as they are fostered in vs he cannot be welcome vnto vs neither shall we be welcome vnto him They will driue him away make him depart from vs. Our bodies should be the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6 19. and therefore we must remember that as we are not our owne but bought with a price so we ought to glorifie God in our body and in our spirit which are Gods 10. But all the Congregation bade stone them with stones and the glory of the Lord appeared in the Tabernacle of the Congregation before all the children of Israel These rebels had raged against God no maruaile therefore if they raged against his seruants who notwithstanding had not vsed any rigour or force against them onely they perswaded theÌ„ to trust in the promise of God and boldly to proceed on their iourney toward the Land But this is accounted as an hainous crime and they deale with them as men worthy of death according to the saying of Salomon Prou. 9 7. He that reproueth a scorner getteth to himselfe shame and hee that rebuketh a wicked man getteth himselfe a blot Thus we see how wicked men can abide no reprofe nay they cannot suffer a word of exhortation they cannot abide that others should do better then themselues Againe such as are carnal and corrupt are prone to hatred malice and reuenge yea when no cause of offence is offered vnto them See also how God protecteth his seruants in times of danger But to passe ouer these points from hence obserue that such as are Gods seruants Doctrine Such as are gods seruâ—â—â— shall be eâ— intreated and stand for good causes shall be persecuted maligned and euilly intreated as if they were murtherers and malefactours Though they deserue to be fauoured and loued yet they shall be hated cursed and contemned So it was with Moses when he came to Pharaoh moued him to let the people goe Exod. 5 1 2 5 6. Dan. 3 19 and 6 16. Acts 4 20 21. and 5 18. Iohn 16 2. 1 Kings 13 4. Thus was it with Eliah and Elisha thus was it with Michaiah Ieremy and thus it was with all the Prophets Math. 23 34. The reasons because the world hateth the Reason 1 truth and the professors of it The Preachers and professours of it because they manifest publish the truth Gal. 4 16 The truth it selfe because men loue darkenesse more then the light inasmuch as their owne deeds are euill Iohn 3 19. They are chosen out of the world therefore the world hateth them whereas if they were of the world the world would loue his owne Iohn 15 19. Secondly Satan is their enemy and seeth Reason 2 that by them his kingdome is in danger to be ouerthrowne hence it is that he rageth and raiseth persecution that thereby he may stop their mouthes stop the course of the truth Reuel 2 10 and 12 13. Thirdly God will haue his seruants tryed Reason 3 in their faith patience constancy and obedience Reuel 2 10. We must learne to walke through good report and euill report and bee ready to renounce all rather then the truth which we must buy at any rate Prou. 23 â— but neuer sel it though we might gaine all the world because all such gaine is the greatest losse Math. 16 verse 26. The vses follow First maruaile not at it wheÌ„ Vse 1 we see this come to passe neither condemne the truth or the professours of it 1 Iohn 3 13. Maruaile not if the world hate you Let vs comfort our selues with this consolation that it is no rare thing neither is our case singular neither do we suffer alone it hath beene the lot of all Christians nay of Christ himselfe let vs not seeke to be better then he was the seruant may not be aboue his Lord if they haue persecuted him they will persecute vs Ioh. 15 2. Christ himselfe pronounceth such as suffer for righteousnesse sake to be blessed for so did they persecute the Prophets that were before vs Math. 5 12. Many men in the world are discouraged from godlinesse of life and walking in a sincere profession because they see the godly persecuted and the vngodly to prosper and flourish therefore Iohn doth forewarne not to maruaile heereat because this ought not to seeme strange vnto vs it hath beene so from the beginning and so it hath continued The world though it be full of changes yet changeth not his nature neither taketh vpon it any other shape Wherefore we must not ceasse from godlines for hatred of the world but rather goe more zealously forward remembring the words of Christ Math. 11 12. The kingdome of heauen suffereth violence and the violent take it by force Secondly we must reioyce vnder the crosse Vse and be glad when we suffer for the truth not as euill doers 1 Pet. 3 17 and 4 15. but for well doing So did the Apostles Acts 5 41 so did the Hebrewes chap. 10 34. They considered with themselues that they had in heauen a better an enduring substance they accounted it a great honour that they were accounted worthy to suffer for his Name they knew that they were made partakers of the sufferings of Christ and that the trying of their faith would worke patience Iam.
place but that destruction be brought vpon vs If God haue destroyed other nations and rooted them out for the same sinnes that are found among vs what can be expected by vs but that wee hauing the same weight of sinnes should also haue the same weight of iudgement He hath made vs already to drink of many iudgments onely this remaineth that as yet we haue not dranke the dregges we haue not yet tasted of vtter desolation No nation hath brought forth worse fruits or shewed lesse thankefulnesse We haue iust occasion therfore to feare that the day of Gods visitation cannot be far off by the course of iustice and doubtlesse it is the nearer because we are growne sottish and sencelesse and haue put all feare thereof from vs. The land is generally full of retchlesnesse and security and this addeth to our sinne so that we may say as it is Ier. 6.28 29 30. They are all greeuous reuolters walking with slanders â— 9.28 they are brasse and yron they are all corrupt c. Thus was it with the Sodomits immediately before their destruction the Sunne was risen vpon the earth they thought there had beene a faire day comming but it was a day of wrath a day of trouble and distresse for the Lord rained down fire and brimstone vpon them and all the wicked were as stubble So it was also in the dayes of Noah and so it shall be in the end of the world Vse Secondly it teacheth vs who are the greatest enemies to a state to a nation to a kingdome to a land to a people to our townes and cities to our families euen they that are the greatest sinners These are they that bring those dayes of desolation the dayes of darkenesse and gloominesse the dayes of wastnesse and confusion to wit such as sinne with an high hand that are obstinate and hardhearted and setled to continue in the dregs of them When Ierusalem was besieged by Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon Ier. 32.4 who were the chiefe enemies of the citie and kingdome doubtlesse not so much the Babylonians and their army as the citizens themselues they were such as lodged within not they that lay without 2 Chron. 36.16 Dan. 9.10 11. Nehe. 13.17 18. 〈◊〉 it is â—eakeâ—nd wa 〈◊〉 citie The strongest enemies were in the heart of the citie and they were they that did weaken it It is sinne that openeth the gates and throweth downe the walles and letteth in the enemie and maketh hauocke of all The sin of Achan made Israel to turne their backes to their enemies Iosh 7.8 according to the threatning Deut. 28.15.25 The contempt of the word prophaning of the Sabbaths whordome drunkennesse couetousnesse and oppression doe sharpen the swords of enemies and giue them assured hope of victory Hab. 1.3 4 5 6. If we sin against God with an high hand and breake out into all enormities it is in vaine to trust in our fenced cities and multitudes of men If our armies be neuer so strong if our cities were neuer so sure blocked if we had walles flanked with barracadoes and other fortifications that we feared not to haue them surprized by scalado yet if sin be suffered and fostered within it weakeneth all our force it maketh frustrate all our deuises it throweth our castles and citadels downe to the ground it filleth vp the trenches and maketh the way easy to batter our walles and to breake in pieces the towres thereof Sinne is as a Cannon that beareth all before it and where it beareth sway an hundred wals cannot keepe out the enemy Plaut in Persa And this the heathen knew and confessed But where Religion is entertained and godlinesse flourisheth there the citie is notably garded Deu. 4.6 and 28.1.7 Lastly such as haue any loue to their countrey Vse 3 and would haue the people freed from destruction and continue in peace and quietnesse let them shew it by their loue to the Lord and his Law and by seeking to bee at peace with him If we be reconciled vnto him that he hath no controuersie against vs he wil make euen our enemies to bee at peace with him This serueth to admonish vs all to take heede lest we adde sinne vnto sinne We account him an enemy and that iustly that conspireth and combineth with another to open the gates vnto him and to bring him in to destroy the citie and people such an enemie is sinne it taketh part with our enemies and they both ioyne together and tend both to one end to wit to ouerthrew our peace and safty Stay therfore the course of sinne that it grow not to haue the vpper hand Seeke not to be acquainted with it be not any meanes to spred it farther and to conuey it from one to another Marke then from this consideration who are indeed and in trueth the best Citizens and best townesmen in places where they liue Not alwaies the richest not alwaies the noblest not alwayes the strongest not alwayes the most politicke The best citizen is the godly man the best townesman is the man that feareth GOD and walketh in his wayes Such are the chariots and horsemen of the kingdome They are the strength of the land that are strong in the Lord. On the contrary side the worst citizens are the vngodly who pull it downe as it were with their owne hands What hath beene the ruine and ouerthrow of the most famous kingdomes in the world and what hath turned the noblest Cities into dust what hath brought infinite calamities of famine of the sword of the pestilence of fire of slauery and such like but the impiety of men so that the Lord hath beene compelled to reuenge himself of the very places which they possessed of the wals and buildings yea of the cattell and beasts that fedde thereupon Stand fast therefore in the most holy faith and let not sinne enter for when it commeth it layeth all waste from this commeth the ruines of countreyes of cities of houses and of particular persons 26 And the Lord spake vnto Moses and vnto Aaron saying 27 How long shall I beare with this euill congregation which murmure against mee I haue heard the murmurings of the children of Israel which they murmure against me 28 Say vnto them As truely as I liue saith the Lord I will surely do vnto you euen as ye haue spoken in mine eares The Lord as a iust Iudge proceedeth to giue sentence against these wicked men whose destruction was concluded They had gone backe from their obedience God charged them to goe backe againe toward the red sea so that they were forty yeeres before any of that people came into the land which might haue beene possessed in forty dayes This sentence pronounced by the mouth of God is either generall against the whole multitude or speciall against the first contriuers and principall authours of this rebellion The generall punishment is concerning themselues or their children Touching themselues as they had spospoken so the
it far Pro. 22 15. So is it with al those that are stubborne and refractory they esteeme words as winde they neuer lay them to their hearts they must be brought low by strong hand and they must feele the smart of their sinnes before they will be humbled We see this in Pharaoh and his people they had oftentimes heard Moses and Aaron speake vnto them in the Name of the Lord Exod. 5 1 8 1 9 1 13 10 3. But what did all this worke in him but as so many hard strokes vpō the anuill which make it harder so Pharaoh hardened his heart and would not let the people go Exo. 8 15 so that God is constrained to enter into iudgement with him and he that would not giue eare to the word was constrained to giue place to the waters for he and his host were drowned in the red sea Thus was it also oftentimes with the Israelites that refused misused the Prophets they euer brought vpon their heads some iudgement or other 33. And your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whoredomes vntill your carcases be wasted in the wildernesse 34. After the number of the daies in which ye searched the Land euen forty daies each day for a year shall ye beare your iniquities euen forty years and ye shall know c. In these words Moses farther describeth the sentence of God against these rebels the punishment rested not only vpon their own persons but slowed downe to their children like a violent tempest that first falleth vpon the Mountaines and after descendeth into the vallies Note heere first of all how God dealeth with these mutiners and with their off-spring The spies had bin 40. daies in searching the Land and for their wickednesse they shall wāder 40. yeares in the wildernesse a yeare for a day A dram of sin hath a pound of sorrow A day of pleasure hath a yeare of paine Doctrine Obserue from this Sinne and the punishment of sinne are proportionable Gen. 19 5 24. that in iudging and punishing of sinnes God oftentimes punisheth in proportion so that the iudgement is answerable to the sinne Of what kinde the sinne is of the same kinde is the punishment Gen. 42 21. God sent vpon Sodome a punishment like to the nature of their sin they burned in vnclean and vnnaturall lust one toward another and the Lord sent fire from heauen to burne them vp The people in the wildernesse with their viperous and venemous tongues spake against God and Moses his seruant and the Lord sent venemous and fiery serpents to sting and to bite them Numb 21 5 6. So Dauid sinned greatly in numbring of the people through the pride of his heart and vaine glory in his owne greatnesse God could haue punished him many other waies but he meeteth with him in the same kinde he diminisheth the number of his people exceedingly by the pestilence in whose strength he much trusted The reasons follow First God hath many waies to punish sin Reason 1 yet it pleaseth him to send his punishments according to our sinnes thereby to strike vs with inward remorse and to worke a deeper impression in the conscience For when he punisheth after this manner rather then after any other the iudgement it selfe doth more effectually force the sufferer to acknowledge Gods iustice in plaguing of him in that sort This we see in Adoni-bezek who was serued himselfe as he had serued others he had cut off the thumbes and great toes of threescore and ten kings which gathered their meat vnder his table the Israelites serued him with the same sauce they also cut off his thumbes and his great toes this measure repaied vnto him caused him to say As I haue done so God hath requited me Iudg. 1 7. The punishment presenteth the sinne as it were visibly before his face and when God dealeth thus with a man it oftentimes bringeth him to thinke of those sinnes which otherwise he would neuer haue remembred so that thereby he may iustly acknowledge that it is iustly come vpon him Secondly this maketh men not onely to Reason 2 iustifie God whose iudgements are alwaies iust but maketh thē also to iudge themselues and thereby they oftentimes preuent the more heauy iudgments of God He doth it for their good iudgeth no mā twice 1 Cor. 11 31. if he be wise to iudge himself Thirdly God hath giuen a law Reason 3 by y◠law he requireth a proportionable punishment for sinne Leuit. 24 19. This course will the Lord take who is the supreme Magistrate so often as it pleaseth him albeit he do not tie himselfe to that law Vse 1 This serueth to warrant vs that wee may lawfully expect iudgement from God in proportion vpon men for their sinnes For that which hath bin may be and that which the Lord hath done he will certainely do it againe so that we may promise and perswade our selues that they shall in the end be paid home to the full with due proportion of punishment according to their sinnes In the destruction of Ierusalem we reade that the enemies came vpon them the same day that they put Christ our Sauiour to death euen then I say came the sword vpon them and recompenced them in the same manner by putting them to death How many are there which haue sometimes beene seruants though now they are masters and beene faithlesse to their masters what hath followed haue they escaped nay hath not God met with them in the same manner by giuing to them faithlesse seruants deceiuers purloiners and theeues that haue wasted and spoiled their goods as they in former time did their masters How many in our daies haue bene stubborne and disobedient against their parents in their youth neuer doing them reuerence nor yeelding to them any obedience mocking at their age and other infirmities Haue not these monsters bene punished Yes God hath paid them home with the like and sent them dissolute children disobedient such as grow weary of them and thinke they liue too long minding their patrimony more then regarding their parents How many are there that haue abused and wronged their former wiues and hath not God vsually plagued them in the same sort in giuing them a second into their bosome which hath embraced the bosome of strangers and dealt wickedly and falsely with them 2 Sam. 12 11. Iob 31 9 10. God could haue met with thē by other means and punished them a thousand other waies but it pleaseth him to make his punishments answerable and carrying a likenesse with the sinne for which it is inflicted so that they are punished by that thing by which they haue sinned against God Couetous persons which get their goods by fraud and oppression are themselues or their heires many times oppressed and deceiued and brought to beggery Gluttony surfetting and drunkennesse are oftentimes punished with dropsies and many grosse and corrupt humors distempering their bodies and bringing
and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord ◠and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him Heere Moses farther layeth open the sin of Korah and his confederates neither doth hee charge them behind their backs as if he were afraide to speake to them but to their faces that if they had any thing to say they might answer for themselues It is the maner of many men to be liberall of speach of those that are absent but are ready to holde their peace when they are present to plead for themselues Now he telleth them that the contempt of Aaron was the contempt of God and their murmuring against him a murmuring against God We learne hereby Doctrine that to rebell against the message of God to scorne and reiect it To despise and resist the Ministery is to despise and resist God is to rebell against God to scorne and reiect God himselfe Exod. 16.8 1 Sam. 8.7 Esay 7.13 Whatsoeuer is brought vnto vs whether it be the promises of God for the establishment and confirmation of our faith or instructions for our obedience by the messengers and Ministers of God if it be refused and resisted God himselfe is reiected and the Spirit of grace is despited Lu. 10.16 Ioh. 13.20 1 Thess 2.15 16. The reasons because first they come not in Reason 1 their owne name neitheir doe they discharge their owne message they are no other then the mouth of God they come not from themselues neither for themselues their authority and calling is from God Therefore Moses saith in this place What is Aaron that ye murmure against him And the Apostle saith of himselfe the other fellow labourers 1 Cor. 3.5 Who is Paul or what is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the encrease is all in all Secondly God doth account all things Reason 2 done to thē in the execution of their Ministery as done to himselfe Matth. 10.40 Hee that receiueth you receiueth me and hee that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me therefore he that receiueth the Minister receiueth with him God the Father It is the duty of all to prepare themselues Vse 1 when they come to the Ministery of the word because then they must consider that they are come into the presence of God himselfe to receiue not so much from the mouth of the Minister as from the mouth of God direction and instruction concerning his will Deut. 5.27 28. Gal. 4.14 1 Thess 2.13 O my brethren if we did beleeue this to be the trueth of God wee would not stumble so much against it and be so often offended at it wee would not reiect it and set so light by it as too commonly we doe Let vs be like to Cornelius Act. 10.33 We must set our selues in Gods presence whensoeuer we begin to heare the word of God We ought as much as we can to suppresse all thought and consideration of men and weigh with our selues from whence the word commeth from whom the messenger commeth in whose Name he speaketh vnto vs. This is a forcible meanes to make vs profit by hearing He that can see in the person of the Minister the person of God and settle his affections wholy vpon God whom he knoweth to be present with him I neuer doubt of that man but he will heare to his saluation Vse 2 Secondly acknowledge from hence that the despising of the word of God the not beleeuing or not consenting to it when it is taught by men like to our selues is one of the greatest sinnes of all other that can fall out among the sonnes of men As it is most common so it is most fearefull and shall receiue the greatest punishment from God Matt. 10.14 15. Act. 13.51 O that all men would take a scantling of this sin by a right consideration of the doctrine which I handle and you heare For the doctrine teacheth that the withstanding of the Ministery of the word and murmuring against his ordinance is an open standing out against God and a resisting of him Can there be greater pride insolency contempt vnthankefulnesse rebellion and disobedience then to resist the Lord The Apostle speaking of the Magistrate saith Rom. 13.2 Whosoeuer resisteth the power shall receiue to himselfe damnation if this be true of man much more may we affirme it of God that whosoeuer resisteth him shal bring vpon himselfe swift and sudden damnation For are we stronger then he Now we must vnderstand that all such as set themselues withall their might and cunning against the Ministery of the word they do as it were take God to taske they single him out to combat with all but they shal find in the ende themselues vnequally matched Shall he that is dust lift vp himselfe against his maker shall he that is no better then a blast or puffe of wind contend with him that rideth vpon the wings of the wind and is able to scatter vs as chaffe before the winde O then how fearefull will the account be of many among vs that shew as great scorne and contempt as great security and infidelity as the Iewes did 2 Chron. 36. for which they were carried away into captiuity and swept out of the land of their habitation Such persons do in a manner bid God defiance to his face For when the Minister preacheth God preacheth when the Minister threatneth God threatneth when the Minister promiseth God promiseth when the Minister comforteth God comforteth It is he that speaketh by his seruants the Prophets Heb. 1.1 When they beseech vs to be reconciled God beseecheth vs by their Ministery 2 Cor. 5.20 True it is they speake but God speaketh to vs in them by them This made the Apostle say We then as workers together with him beseech you also that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 Cor. 6.1 That which is spoken of the Sacrament of Baptisme may rightly be spoken of the Ministery of the word It is said that Iesus came into the land of Iudea and baptized Ioh. 3.23 but it was by the hands of his disciples Ioh. 4.2 The Baptisme was his but the Ministery was theirs So doth the Lord preach vnto vs as Christ then baptized he preacheth to vs by the mouth of his Minister he speaketh whē they speake vnto vs. Such then as yeeld not to the promises or threatnings or admonitions that are offered vnto them what doe they but say plainely I will not beleeue God I will not commit my selfe and mine whole estate into his hands I doe not thinke that he will do as he threatneth This is no other then to giue vnto God the lie to his face Lastly this giueth comfort and encouragement Vse 3 to all the Ministers of God in the thanklesse labours of their wearisome calling God will care for vs howsoeuer men reiect vs. Hee will
be in a combustion Thirdly as rebellion is an heape of manie sinnes so it ruineth many persons and therefore they iustly deserue first of all to be buried in those ruines themselues and to fall into the pit which they digged for another The life of one Prince is of more value then of many others Therefore the people suffered not Dauid to goe in person against Absolon but saide vnto him If wee flye away they will not care for vs neither if halfe of vs dye will they care for vs but now thou art worth tenne thousand of vs as 2. Samuel chap. 18. verse 3. And againe when Ishbi-benob which was of the sonnes of the gyants was like to haue slaine Dauid with the sword had he not beene presently succoured by Abishai who smote the Philistim and killed him his men sware vnto him saying 2. Sam. 21 17 Thou shalt go no more out with vs to battell that thou quench not the light of Israel The King is the Sunne and shield of the Land he is the light of Israel take him away and all is left in miserable and vncomfortable darkenesse Many mens liues depend vpon his life and the safety of thousands vpon his safetie Princes are the Fathers of the Country more dangerous for the subiect to kill one of them then for the childe to kill the Father as much more as the ruine of the commonwealth consisting of innumerable thousands of houses is worse then the fal of one particular and priuate house As then the Captaine of an hoast is worth many souldiers and the Gouernour of a ship many common passengers and Marriners so is the Head of the kingdome more of valew then many subiects Though many souldiers haue fallen in battell yet often the victory hath beene gotten sildome or neuer when the Generall falleth 1 Kings 22 35 36. And to this purpose wee may well apply that which is written though spoken to another end I will smite the Sheepheard and the sheepe of the Flocke shall bee scattered abroad Matth. 26 verse 31. Fourthly such as conspire against Princes haue bene punished oftentimes in their house in their lands in offices in death in buriall in name and in posterity For who knoweth not the custome obserued euen from the beginning as we may see also in holy Scripture Ester 8 1. 2 Sam. 16 4. 1 Kings 2.16 Ier. 22 8. Prou. 10 7. All dignities and preferments are taken away from such greeuous torments and tortures are laide vpon them a violent death is prepared for them an honourable buriall is denied vnto them their blood is stayned and tainted and the children vnborn feele the smart of it Vse 1 This putteth vs in minde of sundrie duties due to Kings and Princes First we must stand in feare of them they carry not the sword in vain Rom. 13.4 Iob 19 29. It is not put into their hands for a shew for he is the minister of God to take vengeance on him that doth euill Therefore Salomon saith The wrath of a King is as the Messenger of death Prouer. 16 14. and like the roaring of a Lyon chap. 19 12. We must therefore feare the sword of Caesar and therefore haue Princes the sword of iustice born before them that the beholding thereof might put all persons in remembrance of this dutie Plutar. in 〈◊〉 Romes Among the heathen the Romane kings Dictators Pretors and Consuls had their Rods and Axes euermore carried before them to breed a terror of their authority in all that see them A good subiect as one saith feareth blame as much as paine and reproch as much as death The good subiect hath alwayes one eye vpon the sharpnesse of this sword that he doth not prouoke it and the other vpon the heynousnesse of this offence that hee neuer commit it This feare is the best porter at the Princes gate it serueth notably to keepe all traitors and rebels out of the kings Court and treachery out of the peoples heart It is as a bridle that curbeth all disobedience where it is not there is an easie entrance for traitors and treasons like the horse which hauing the bridle pulled out of his mouth rusheth forward into the battaile without order and gouernment Hence it is that Salomon ioyneth the feare of God and the fear of the King together Prou. 24 21. where the feare of GOD is which is the beginning of wisedome there will follow the feare of superiour powers ordained of God Another duty is to honour Princes whom Vse 2 God hath first honoured Rom. 13 7. Giue honor to whom ye owe honor So Exod. 20 12. and 22 28. 1 Pet. 2 17. Ester would not presume into the presence of the great King vntill hee held out his golden Scepter Chap. 5 1 2. Ioab though hee were Captaine of the hoast gaue Dauid the honour of the victorie 2 Sa. 12 27. Nathan the Prophet and Zadok the Priest made obeysance before Dauid with their faces to the ground 1 Kings 1 23. And Bathsheba the Queene bowed her face to the earth and did reuerence to the King and saide Let my Lord King Dauid liue for euer v. 31. Euery soule is bound to yeeld this honour if they would be honoured of God Thirdly we are to performe obedience Vse 3 whereunto a way is made by the former For if wee truely honour them wee will readily obey them euen for Conscience sake This is a dutie yeelded by the Childe vnto the Father by the Seruant to the Maister much more then ought it to bee yeelded by the Subiect vnto his Soueraigne as in Titus chapter 3. verse 1. and in the 1. Peter chapt 2. verse 13. This must bee performed readily sincerely and heartily Obiect But it may bee sayde That some are euill Princes wicked men contrary to God whence springeth all goodnesse are such to bee obeyed I answer Answer It skilleth not what their persons bee the full security and therefore it is iust with God to make vs feele his iudgements in our owne persons 41 And on the morrow all the Congregation of the children of Israel murmured against Moses and against Aaron saying Ye haue killed the people of the Lord. 42 And it came to passe when the Congregation was gathered against Moses and against Aaron that they looked toward the Tabernacle of the Congregation and behold the Cloud couered it and the glory of the Lord appeared 43. And Moses and Aaron came c. 44 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying c. 45 Get you vp from this Congregation c. In these words to the ende of the chapter we see another murmuring the day after the former The earth that had opened her mouth was scarse closed and the fire that was kindled was scarse quenched when they fell to a fresh conspiracy This is the nature of wicked men they are neuer at rest like the sea that is euer troubled Esay 57 20. This is the nature of sinne if it be not by and
iudgements vpon our families We see this with our eyes wee need not say we haue heard and our fathers haue told vs for wee haue seene and haue knowne the hand of GOD heauy vpon their wiues their children their seruants and yet they take no more notice of them then if they were in another world Sometimes God doth punish men with lesse iudgements when they haue deserued greater he doth but as it were touch them with the little finger when they haue deserued to bee striken with his whole hand and smiteth them with the backe of the sword that deserue to bee cut in peeces with the edge Take example in the sinne of drunkennesse and wonder at it How many drunkards hath God cast downe in a ditch from a bridge from an horse where peraduenture they haue broken arme or legge or face wheÌ„ God could as easily haue suffered theÌ„ to haue broken their neckes so to haue ended their sinfull daies wretchedly as they liued prophanely yet which of them hath beene bettered or admonished by it or who hath taken instruction from it to feare the Lord or to repent of the same sinne Many there are that are companions in sin and brethren in euill they ioyne together in the practise thereof God giueth warning sometimes by the death of one of these companions which dieth desperately in his sins yet will not the rest take warning but proceed in their wickednesse as if there were no GOD to take vengeance of their presumptuous sinnes Lastly it belongeth to euery one to take Vse 3 notice of the corruptions of his owne heart that he is very forgetful of Gods iudgements very vnwilling to be admonished of them but is ready to passe them ouer and to put theÌ„ from him as matters that no way concerne him This is a voluntary and wilful ignorance Let vs therefore learne to make good vse of them and to lay them vp in our hearts as wee would do a treasure in our coffers The consideration of these well digested may doe vs more good then all the gold and siluer in the world As Dauid said I will neuer forget thy precepts Psal 119 61. so let vs say I wil neuer forget thy iudgements And as he remembred his mercies of old so let vs remeÌ„ber his iudgments of old And whereas the greatest fort make a mocke both of their owne sinnes and of Gods punishments let vs say with the Prophet My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy iudgements Psal 119 120. He giueth warning of his iudgements before hee smiteth and he smiteth one to teach another that so we should not fall into his iudgments but might learne to preuent them by a timely care of auoiding sinne We are yet safe from his reuenging hand let vs not be secure nor abuse his patience Security is one of the last sinnes that shall be in the world For before the fearefull day of the Lord there shall be a generall security when all are ready to fall asleepe Let vs bee warned by other mens harmes lest we feele them vpon our selues Esay 28 15. Christ our Sauiour speaking of the last times saith When the Sonne of man cometh shall he finde faith on the earth Luk. 18 8 and therefore he compareth them to the daies of Noah and of Lot when they did eate drink build and plant marry and giue in marriage euen vntill his iudgements fell in the midst of them so shall the comming of the Sonne of man be Math. 24 37 The more common this sinne shall bee the more watchful we ought to be that so against this vniuersall slumber we may prepare a generall remedy 46 And Moses said vnto Aaron Take a censer and put fire therein from off the Altar and put on incense and goe quickly to the Congregation and make an attonement for them for there is wrath gone out from the Lord the plague is begun 47 And Aaron tooke as Moses commanded and ranne into the middest of the Congregation and behold the plague was begun among the people and he put on incense and made an attonement for the people 48 And hee stood betweene the dead and the liuing and the plague was staied 49 And they that died in the plague were fourteene thousand c. 50. And Aaron went againe c. We heard before the sinne or rather the many sinnes of these men now Moses setteth downe the punishment that fell vpon theÌ„ Albeit God at the intercession of Moses did not consume them in a moment yet he sent a fearefull plague and a deuouring pestilence among them that smote downe fourteene thousand and fiue hundred beside them that died about the matter of Korah And this plague had passed a great deale farther had not Moses and Aaron by their feruent praiers preuailed mightily with God to stay his hand so that we may say as it is in the Psalme He saide hee would destroy them had not Moses his chosen stood before him in the breach to turne away his wrath lest he should destroy them Psal 106 23. This is a borrowed speech from warrefare and the besieging of a City where the walles are battered with engines that make a breach in theÌ„ â—hat it is to â—nd in the â—each so that nothing remaineth but for the enemy to giue the assault and to make an entrance put all to the sword meaning thereby that the wrath of God is as the violent shaking of the walles of a City there can no strength hold out against him Now Moses and Aaron did as it were oppose theÌ„selues against Gods wrath and the peoples danger by earnest and hearty praier made on their behalfe that God would spare his people not destroy them with the pestilence For as in times of greatest danger and distresse the most valiant Captaines and Souldiers offer themselues to manifest perilles when a breach is made in the wall for the enemy to enter with all his forces that thereby they may driue backe such as are pressing forward to giue the assault so did Moses and Aaron stand betweene the liuing and the dead interposed body for body and life for life â—octrine We learne heereby that the necessity dignity 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Ministery and worthinesse of the Ministery is exceeding great in respect of the good of the people 1 Tim 3 1. Eph. 4 11 12 13. Acts 8 29 and 9 11 and 10 20 and 16 9 10 14.15 29.30 Math. 16 19. Reason 1 This is farther confirmed by the titles wherby they are called and adorned They are appointed to be Shepheards by the great Shepheard of the sheepe 1 Pet. 5. Eph. 4 11 12 to be Ouerseers of the Church of Christ Acts 20 28 to bee as fathers ouer their children Exod. 20 12. 1 Cor 3 to be as nurses ouer the infants and to be as stewards ouer the house to giue to euery one his portion Secondly they haue charge ouer mens Reason
Aaron the Saint of the Lord Psalm 106 16 so that he was constrained to ratifie confirme the Priesthood by the swallowing vp of Dathan and Abiram in the earth and by consuming of Korah and his confederates with fire all of them being the children of rebellion as they are called in this chapter verse 10. But heere wee may behold a notable example of Gods wonderfull mercy who is more ready to compassion then to reuenge and therefore destroyeth some that he may instruct others Wherefore in this chapter Moses continueth the same argument handled before and sheweth how GOD once againe establisheth the Priesthood to Aaron and his sonnes for an euerlasting couenant whereupon he commandeth that euery Tribe should bring a woodden staffe with a name written vpon them to put them together so as they might not be discerned asunder but by the sight of the names These staues thus prepared and ordered were laide before God in the Sanctuary and when they were taken thence againe Aarons staffe that had his name vpon it did flourish and all the rest without any change remained dry and dead as they were before whereby the Lord shewed that he had chosen that house to serue in the Priesthood 〈◊〉 diuision 〈◊〉 chapt Consider in this present chapter two things First the confirmation of the Priesthood to Aaron and his snnnes Secondly the repentance of the people and resting in the ordinance of God after they were humbled by the plagues of God and saw the flourishing of Aarons rod. Touching the first to wit the ratification of the Priesthood and the deciding of the controuersie to whom it did belong ought to belong hereafter we must obserue the commandement of God to Moses and his obedience God commandeth Moses to take of euery Tribe a rod. Ezek. 37 16. Now whether it were of seuerall kindes of wood according to the number of the Tribes or of one kinde only to wit the almond as Munster thinketh it is vncertaine Munster annot in Num. And the question may be asked whereas euery staffe must haue a name written that is the 12 rods 12 names what name was written Some thinke that the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Reuben the Tribe of Simeon the name of Simeon and so of the rest But it is to bee thought that the name of the Prince of the Tribe was written rather thē the name of the author of the Tribe and the words of the text doe fauor this interpretation v. 2. else to what purpose is Moses appointed to take seuerall rods of the Princes of euery Tribe so that for example the rod of the Tribe of Reuben had the name of Elizur written and so of the rest as they haue bene set downe before ch 1 5 6 7. and 7 12 30 36. For as the name of Aaron was written vpon the rod of Leui not the name of Leui himselfe v. 3. so no doubt the names of other Princes that were heads of the families of their fathers were written vpon the rods of their Tribes not the names of the authors of the Tribes Al these rods were laid vp together in the Tabernacle of the Congregation then the Lord giueth them this token to assure them whom the Lord chose and ordained that there might be no more contention about the Priesthood namely that his rod should waxe greene flourish and beare blossomes Thus doth God cut off all occasions of murmuring among them Speake vnto the children of Israel and take of euery one of them a rod. The people ought to haue bin throughly humbled for their offence to haue their hard hearts broken in peeces by the consideration of Gods iudgements and miracles and so throughly to bee moued to reuerence the ordinance of God concerning the Priesthood But because God is constrained to work another miracle to change the course of nature and to call things that were not as though they were it appeareth they were not yet sufficiently touched and humbled for God doeth no worke in vaine If then the dignity of the Priesthood had bene sufficiently confirmed by the punishment taken of the seditious and their partakers this new miracle had not beene wrought in the dry and withered rod. Wherefore God goeth about by this meanes to remedy their pride and presumption and sheweth his great mercy and goodnesse toward them in calling them to repentance and in curing of their infirmities We learne heereby Doctrine that the Lord is very desirous to haue sinners conuerted and brought to repentance God is desirous to haue sinners broght to repentance that so he may saue them Esay 65 2. Ezek. 33 11. and 18 31 32. Math 23 37. 2 Cor. 5 20. Peter preacheth repentance to them that killed the Prince of life and denied him in the presence of Pilate when hee was determined to let him go Acts 3 13 15. Euen to these that murthered and betrayed the Sonne of God did the Lord offer saluation To this end he is of such great patience because he is not willing that any one should perish 2 Pet. 3 9. The reasons Reason 1 Because first they are his creatures and his workmanship and therfore there is great reason why he should desire their good Naturall parents do desire to saue and keepe in health their children They that belong to God are his deere children Esay 49 15 16. He loueth Reason 2 Israel as his first borne Secondly he hath not onely created them when they were not but also redeemed them when they were lost and that with no lesse price then with the blood of his owne Sonne Col. 1 20. 1 Ioh. 1 7. Ro. 5 9 10. If then he haue done this for them doubtlesse he will goe forward with his loue toward them he will raise vp them that are fallen seeke them that are lost quicken them that are dead and bring them home that are Reason 3 strangers to him Thirdly it is more honour to God to conuert and saue then to destroy and cast away his people Doubt not but bee well assured that God will do that which tendeth most to his owne glory Rom. 11 1 2. Iustice and iudgement causeth him to be feared but his mercy and loue is that which maketh him to be honoured of men Vse 1 The vses remaine Hath God an earnest desire to conuert and saue men Then it ought also to bee our desire to bee like in this to our heauenly Father that is to labour to conuert and bring home others vnto God that goe astray from him for in so doing wee shall follow the footsteps and example of God dealing with our brethren in mercy and compassion as God hath dealt with vs. Let the husband labour to conuert the wife 1 Cor. 7 16. and the wife to win her husband the parents their children and the children their parents and euery one to conuert his brother A duty most acceptable to God and most profitable to others An
was with power Math. 7 21. Luke 4 32. and they were astonied at his Doctrine In his works and myracles Math. 11 â— Iohn 5 36. and 10 25. because they plainly proued him to be God The doctrine of Christ serued for faith the myracles serued for the doctrine forasmuch as they tended eyther to prepare the mindes of men to receiue the doctrine 1 Cor. 14 â— or to strengthen faith in the doctrine already receiued Iohn 14 11. Both these were committed to writing by the will and appointment of Christ himselfe to further the faith and saluation of the people to the end of the world The doctrine long since written is no otherwise to be regarded then the liuely voice of Christ if he were among vs we heard him preach to vs as the Iewes did and the myracles that are written are no otherwise to be esteemed â—ede no â—yracles â—me â—racles then if we saw them done before our eies so that wee need no other no new myracles to confirme the doctrine of Christ of his Apostles They were needfull when the Gospel was first planted and seemed strange in the world as it were in the infancy of the Church That truth is already plentifully confirmed except we should account it new euermore Hence it appeareth how found vnreasonable the Romanists are that require of the Ministers of the Gospel to confirme their calling by myracles For thus they reason Extraordinary callings are to bee confirmed by myracles but the planters of our Churches shew no myracles therefore their calling cannot be of God These are like to the Iewes of whom Christ speaketh Mat. 12 38. If I should aske of them what signes and myracles the Prophets shewed Nathan Iddo Obadiah Micah many others I think their best answer would be silence Wee reade expresly that Iohn the Baptist did no myracle Ioh. 10 41. yet was his calling extraordinary The rule that Christ giueth vs to discerne false doctrine from the true is this By their fruites ye shall know them Mat. 7 16. The doctrine that is taught is the true fruite they are known therfore by deliuering the doctrine not by working of myracles We teach no other doctrine then is set downe in the Scripture so that it is sufficiently confirmed by myracles already For if the doctrine of the Apostles be our doctrine doubtlesse the myracles of the Apostles are ours also which may not bee seuered and diuided from the doctrine it selfe 〈◊〉 defens This then discouereth the weaknesse of Turrian the Iesuite who is more ridiculous theÌ„ the rest that asketh the question how wee know that Luther was a teacher raised vp of God and what myracle he euer wrought as also when he telleth vs that if any should aske of them what signe they haue giuen to them of God they haue this myracle the Sacrament of orders A very vnorderly answer whereby it appeareth that he knoweth not what a myracle is For who can call an ordinary thing a myracle As well we may say the preaching of the word is a myracle yea we may better say that the wonderfull effects wrought by the Gospel are a myracle whereby faith is wrought in the hearts of the elect and eternall life begun in them If we will not beleeue the truth of the Gospel by beholding the glorious effects which it worketh in the consciences of men it appeareth euidently that we would not beleeue though we saw a thousand others yea though one should come from the dead vnto vs Lu. 16 31. 7 And Moses laid vp the rods before the Lord in the Tabernacle of witnesse 8 And it came to passe that on the morrow Moses went into the Tabernacle of witnesse and behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Leui was budded and brought foorth buds bloomed blossomes and yeelded Almonds We haue in these words the obedience of Moses in word and worke to the former commandement as also the performance of the promise that God made touching the budding of Aarons rod. Consider in these words Doctrine Obedience is required of al Gods seruant that it is the property of Gods children to yeeld obedience to his word so soone as the same is deliuered and reuealed vnto them All the faithfull are commended in holy Scripture in this respect The ten lepers that were commanded to shew themselues to the Priest prepared themselues immediately to go though as yet no cleansing or curing appeared in the flesh Lu. 17 14 15. they neuer consulted with flesh and blood they beleeue that Christ was true of his word able to performe in deed what he had promised in word Thus did Noah wheÌ„ God commanded him to build an Arke thogh he had many discouragements the greatnesse of the worke the length of the time the mockings of the wicked the danger of putting himselfe into it and committing of his life to the mercy of the raging waters yet none of these could terrifie him Heb. 11 7. but by faith hee ouercame them all Peter being commanded of Christ to let downe his net to take fish sheweth that he had wearied himselfe his fellowes all night neuerthelesse at the commandement of Christ he let it down hoped for an happy issue Lu. 5 4 5 6. Thus haue Gods childreÌ„ alwaies done let vs therefore beware of disobedience vnder what preteÌ„ce soeuer it be Saul had his excuse he could set a faire face vpon a bad cause but hee was punished with the losse of his kingdome 1 Sam. 15. Woe had it bene to Naaman who shewed himselfe discontented with the Prophet because he being before instructed of God had willed him to wash himselfe seuen times in Iordan he had gone away a leper as he came if he had not hearkned to the counsel of his seruants 1 Ki. 5 10 12. Moses was shut out of the land of promise because he obeyed not God in striking the Rock Psal 106 33. but spake vnaduisedly with his lips The Prophet receiued a commandement froÌ„ God that he should go to Bethâ—el reproue the idolatrous worship of the two calues that Ieroboam had set vp and that he shold neither eate not drinke in presence with the idolaters 1 Ki. 13 8 9. but because he did contrary to the commandement he was torne in peeces of a Lyon paying the punishment of his disobedience and teaching vs by his example obedience to God Againe Doctrine obserue that God performeth more then he hath promised He onely told Moses God is better then his word that the mans rod whom he had chosen shold blossome but it appeareth that for farther manifestation of the truth of his word and the dignity of Aaron he verified more for the Lord did not only cause it to bring foorth buds and to bloome blossomes but likewise to beare almonds We see then from hence that such is the goodnes of God that he performeth and bringeth to passe more then he promiseth to
wee should follow our pleasures and delights eate and drinke and be merry and neuer mind better things or think of any other life like swine and beasts that know not God vers 32. To tell the yong man that he may freely follow the lusts of his eyes and walke in the wayes of his owne heart Eccle 11.9 or the rich man that he may take his ease and pastime while he liueth heere because when he dyeth all is lost Luk. 12.19 or the ambitious man that hee may say in his heart Who shall bring me downe to the ground Obad. vers 3. or the secure person that liueth deliciously that he may say I shall see no sorrow Reuel 18.7 I haue neede of nothing Reuel 3.17 I say to tell them thus is a damnable and pernicious doctrine and not to be taught and heard in the Church of God 1 Cor. 15.33 for this were to open a gappe to all prophanenesse and to hinder all practise of piety This ministreth comfort against all paines sorrowes afflictions wrongs and iniuries done vnto vs wee shall in the end bee free from all all teares shall bee wiped from our eyes we shall shine as the Sunne and be raised againe in glory 1 Cor. 15.43 Thirdly is God able to put life into things Vse 3 that are dead contrary to the course of nature then from hence ariseth a notable comfort to all that are in trouble and affliction though they be neuer so great and so desperate he is able to restore vs bring vs out of the same When the Isralites went into the red sea what was it but as it were to goe to present death and descend into the graue yet God brought them out againe into a place of rest and they beheld the confusion of all their enemies Exod 14.30 We are ready in euery danger and trouble to doubt nay to despaire of helpe and succour which maketh many to seeke vnlawfull meanes to recouer themselues we little remember this flourishing of Aarons rod that the Lord is able to quicken the dead and to preserue in the midst of all perill Psa 33.18 19. and 34.15.19 This point is notably taught by the Lord to Ezekiel vnder a type not much vnlike in substance to this chap. 37.5 6 7 11 12 13 14. The Iewes lay now vnder an heauy iudgement they were in captiuity in Babylon their case seemed to be desperate yet vnder that parable of the dead bones doth God comfort the people with assured hope of deliuerance For as those bones which were shewed to the Prophet in a vision had skinne and flesh and sinewes come vpon them and life and breath put vnto them so should it bee with that captiued people they should be restored to their former estate teaching them and in them vs therby that as it was easie with God to raise vp these dry bones to cloth them with flesh and to quicken them that had bene dead that they stood vpon their legs againe so it is as easie nay more easie for him to bring our soules out of trouble and to restore vs to ioy and gladnesse It is in his power to heare vs and helpe vs in bondage and banishment in sorrow and sickenesse and to deliuer vs out of all aduersity Psal 30.5.11 The arme of God is infinite and stretched out farre and neere hee is Almighty and able to bring to passe whatsoeuer pleaseth him Lastly this setteth forth vnto vs the state Vse 4 and condition of all the faithfull wee may behold an image of our naturall estate wee are by nature borne dead in sinnes and trespasses and there is no life of God in vs Ephe. 2.12 4.18 Neuerthelesse we should not despaire of our saluation or of the saluation of any other Ephe. 5.14 Gal. 2 19 20. There is hope of Gods gracious acceptance though they be greeuous offenders The gate of Gods mercy standeth wide open whose power is so great that of persecutors blasphemers and oppressors of the Church he can make conuerts professors and preachers Matth. 21.31 32. 1 Tim. 1.16 Gal. 1.23 This mercy of God was shewed to Paul yet it was not proper to him but exemplary he was made a patterne to shew the way of forgiuenesse vnto others that he would deale in like maner with them if after his example they should forsake their sinnes and embrace the Gospel This doth Paul teach touching the Iewes that are now strangers themselues from the couenant of God and from the promises God is able to graffe them in againe albeit blindnesse bee hapned vnto them vntill the fulnesse of the Gentiles be come in Rom. 11.25 Hee can say to the dead liue and they shall liue as hee made the withered rod to flourish This is sufficient to keepe vs and our hope aliue when things seeme to be almost desperate forasmuch as we beleeue in him Theophil enarr in epist ad Rom. to whom it is not vnpossible to make them the sonnes of Abraham which are not his sonnes And as it is easie for vs to call those things that are so it is not hard to him to raise vp those things that are not and to make them appeare When the Gentiles were no people of God hee made them his people and raised them as it were from death to life as also he will doe the Iewes if they abide not still in vnbeleefe Rom. 11.23 for as he brought light out of darknesse in the creation so he bringeth vs from the death of sinne ignorance and infidelity to the life of knowledge faith obedience in our regeneration 9 And Moses brought out all the rods from before the Lord vnto all the children of Israel and they looked and tooke euery man his rod. 10 And the Lord said vnto Moses Bring Aarons rod againe before the Testimony to be kept for a token against the rebels and thou shalt quite take away their murmurings from me that they die not 11 And Moses did so as the Lord commanded him so did be The former miracle is made cleere and open to all Israel As God made Aarons rod to blossome so he would haue the children of Israel to looke well vpon it and to take good notice of ir and to beleeue not the words of Moses but their owne eyes The doctrine All the miracles of God are wrought openly apparently cleerely and euidently to the senses of men Doctrine All the miracles of God are wrought openly and euidently that no doubt or controuersie should be made of them Luk. 7.11 12. Ioh. 11.39 44 45. For either men might feele them as the darkenesse of Egypt that was palpable or else they might heare them or taste them or smell them or see them and sometimes the most of them concurre together When the Lord brought his people out of Egypt all the miracles which hee wrought among them were most apparent vnto their senses When they went through the red sea he made the waters to diuide themselues
his mercy that we are not vtterly consumed Lam. 3.22 When Eli heard the punishment that God had determined to bring vpon him and his house for the wickednesse of his prophane sonnes he answered with all humility It is the Lord let him doe whatsoeuer pleaseth him 1 Sam. 3.18 God loueth a broken and contrite heart it is a sacrifice wherein hee greatly delighteth Lastly let vs make our whole life a continuall practise of vnfained repentance and labour for godly sorrow that wee may mourne and afflict our soules for sinne because it is sinne a breach of Gods law and displeaseth him Sinne will not lodge long where it is not cherished and made much off and entertained with delight It is as a ghest that will not lodge in such houses where he is not welcome but if once you make much of him and delight in him then he is an importunate and a shamelesse ghest you shall hardly rid your house of him In the word of God wee finde sundry meanes and motiues to moue vs to enter these meditations Motiues moouing vs to repentance First the commandement of God himselfe so often vrged and repeated Ier. 3.12 and 8.6 and 18.11 This was the voyce of Iohn crying in the wildernesse Repent bring forth fruits worthy amendment of life Matth. 3.8 This doctrine was preached in Paradise to our first parents and was afterward figured out by circumcision before the Law and by their purification after the Law Esay 1.16 Wash you make you cleane Againe such as repent not lye vnder the bondage of Satan they are as captiues prisoners bound to obey his will and to doe him seruice 2. Tim. 2.26 Thirdly such as die without repentance remaine for euer without remission and forgiuenesse They are lost children and must needs perish if they repent not before 2 Pet. 3.9 Luke 13.3 Fourthly the threatnings denounced executed vpon the rebellious and disobedient are made examples and admonitions vnto vs his vengeance iustly fallen vpon others should serue to amend vs 1 Cor. 10.5.6 2. Pet. 2.3 4. Psal 7.11 12. Fiftly the certainety and suddennesse of the last and generall iudgement which shall come as a theefe in the night when the heauens themselues shall passe away with a noise and the elements shall melt with heate and the earth with the workes therein shall bee burnt vp What manner of persons therefore ought wee to be in holy conuersation and godlinesse 2 Pet. 3.10 11. and 2 Cor. 5.10 Wee must all appeare before the iudgement seat of God that wee may receiue the things done in this body whether good or euill This last day is called a day of Reuelation Rom. chap. 2. ver 5. Lastly we must bee all ledde to repentance by the vnspeakable fruits that follow it as pardon of sinnes reconciliation with God peace of conscience hearing of our prayers and in the end blessednesse in the heauens Ezek. 33.11 CHAP. XVIII 1 ANd the Lord said vnto Aaron Thou and thy sonnes and thy fathers house with thee shall beare the iniquity of the Sanctuary and thou and thy sonnes with thee shall beare the iniquity of your Priesthood 2 And thy brethren also of the tribe of Leui the tribe of thy father bring thou with thee that they may be ioyned c. 3 And they shall keepe thy charge and the charge of all the Tabernacle onely they shall not come nigh the vessells c. 4 And they shall be ioyned vnto thee and keepe the charge c. IN the latter end of the former Chapter the people are brought in confessing their sins and crauing pardon of God Wee heard their greefe and sorrow for their sinnes and bewailing their transgressions past and saying Shall we perish vtterly and is there no hope of forgiuenesse Now we haue in this Chapter the answer of God to this question which did proceed from a feeling of their sinne and a feare of present death which they had iustly deserued For Moses declareth how God shewed himselfe reconciled notwithstanding their manifold prouocations he cannot keep his anger for euer but returneth vnto them in mercy when they turne vnto him by repentance The deuision of this Chapter Concerning the which reconciliation we must consider in this Chapter two points first the persons procuring the attonement which were the Priests Leuites attending to the Ministery of the word and Sacraments secondly the things appertaining vnto them and to their charge as also the next Chapter deliuereth such things as belong to the people Now the commandement belonging to them both to wit both to the Priests and Leuites which are heere said to be brethren All the Mâ—nisters ough to be as children Matth 23.8 2 Pet 15. Heb. 13.22 1 Pet 12. is directed to Aaron and not to Moses because this was a meere Church matter Ecclesiasticall not ciuill and his Priesthood was newly ratified to him by the authority of God and by a notable miracle in the flourishing of the Almond rod Chap. 17.8 The summe and effect is this that the Priests should minister in the Sanctuary at the Altar but the Leuites should minister vnto the Priests and both of them both for themselues the people First therefore the charge of the Sanctuary is committed to Aaron and his sonnes and to the ouersight of the Leuites to the eight ver that the seruice of God might not be prophaned either by themselues or by any other lest they made themselues guilty of sinne whereby the Lord would signifie that there was indeed no cause why any should enuy them this dignitie forasmuch as it was ioyned with such danger and difficulty The burden of the Priesthood was so great and lay so heauy vpon their shoulders that they were threatened to be punished if the worship of God which ought to bee performed with all reuerence were prophaned through their default From hence we learne that as euery sin is in it owne nature great so are these sinnes the greatest and most heinous which are committed against a mans particular place and calling wherein God hath set him â—e â—nnes â—test â—e â—ed â— mans ar Iob 2.9 The Prophets denouncing iudgements against sundry persons doe single them out for neglecting of personall duties The Prophet Micah threatneth the Rulers and men of might that they hate the good and loue the euill Who plucke off their skinne from off them and their flesh from off their bones they breake their bones and chop them in pieces as for the pot and as flesh within the cauldron Mic. 3.2 3. Thus also he noteth out the falsehood of the Prophets that made the people of God to erre and cry peace ver 5. The idolatrous kings are most of all taxed for the abuse of their calling not so much for priuate faults as other men but for their erecting or suffring of idolatry which they ought to haue pulled downe yea the good kings are often blemished that way because they reformed not the
of professours because we see the hand of God sometimes to bee heauy vpon them and more then vpon others but rather consider it is or may be for the sinnes of their profession and that afflictions fall out a like for Iudgement must first beginne at the house of God 1 Pet. 4 17. hee will first set in order his owne house and his owne children and will deale more seuerely with them for smaller sinnes in this life then he will with the vngodly for greater in this life whom he specially reserueth for his wrath to come Nah. 1.2 Let all those therefore that make an holy profession of seruing the Lord in truth lay these things to their hearts and not suffer themselues to bee carried away with the force of sinne for God will surely meete with them his hand shall first finde them out howbeit alwayes for their good whiles he seemeth not to regard nor reward the sinnes of the wicked so that we must beware of those sinnes which are against our place and calling wherin God hath set vs. Lastly euery one must be carefull to walke Vse 4 carefully in the duties of their particular callings with a good conscience that so they may please God and take occasion to reioyce before him looking to the ordinance of God who hath set and appointed distinct callings in the family in the Church and in the common-wealth 1 Cor. 7.7 21 22. Ephe. 4.11.12 Actes 20.26 There can arise no comfort to vs that wee belong to God though wee seeme neuer so carefull in the generall duties of Christianity if we faile in the speciall parts of our seuerall callings That Minister which liueth in all the common duties of other Christians and yet doth not or cannot guide the people and feed them with the foode of life is a wicked Minister and there belongeth to him a fearefull woe Woe to the shepheards of Israel that feede themselues should not the shepheards feede the flockes Ezek. 34.2 Ier. 23.1 Zach. 11.17 Such are not able to blow the trumpet and therefore shall not deliuer their owne soules That gouernour of a family which regardeth not to prouide things necessary for them so farre as he may and according to the meanes giuen vnto him is an euill gouernour he is worse then the infidell and hath denyed the faith 1 Tim. 5.8 Again he that regardeth not the education of his children in the nourture and admonition of the Lord Ephe. 6.4 is an euill and wicked father howsoeuer he may deceiue himselfe in thinking himselfe to be a good Christian For heereby we shall indeede try what is in euery one if we marke and regard what is in them in regard of priuate and particular duties in their seuerall callings I haue oftentimes obserued that many people when they come abroade behaue themselues in the company of others very religiously and deuoutly they are ready to ioyne with others in all holy duties but marke what they are at home and within the walles of their owne houses and you shall see them to be quite other men and women and not the same neuer a whit carefull to discharge their duties in their speciall callings There are sundry persons that would bee iudged of others to be Christian men but they doe not shew themselues priuately to bee Christian gouernors nor Christian husbands And many women beare themselues publikely as Christian women of an holy conuersation who notwithstanding want the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit which is in the sight of God of great price neither shew that subiection toward their husbands that ought to bee in Christian wiues 1 Pet. 3.4 5. It is not enough to professe our selues to be Christian men when God hath blessed vs with children and seruants but heereby we shall bee tryed what is in vs whether Christ be in vs dwell in our hearts by faith or not if wee approoue our selues to be Christian parents and Christian masters 5 And ye shall keepe the charge of the Sanctuary and the charge of the Altar that there bee no wrath any more vpon the children of Israel 6 And I behold I haue taken your brethren the Leuites from among the children of Israel to you they are giuen as a gift for the Lord to doe the seruice of the Tabernacle of the Congregation Heere the Lord teacheth how Aaron and his sonnes should behaue themselues toward the Leuites and likewise the Leuites toward Aaron and his sonnes For hee willeth them to admit the Leuites to the administration of holy things but so as they helpe them onely in inferiour things not in the chiefest part of their Ministery He will not haue them come neere to the Altar to sacrifice neither to enter into the inner parts of the Tabernacle which belonged onely to the Priests themselues â—iffrence â—eene the â—g of the â—s and â—es Heere then we see that God maketh a difference betweene the Priests and the Leuites and also wherein the difference consisteth the more excellent dignity is committed to the Priests the lesser to the Leuites They that had the higher calling were not to contemne the others and they that obtained the lower place were not to greeue at it or to enuy at others but God maintaineth peace and vnity among them so that both must be content and one be ready to helpe another And whereas God permitted not the Leuites to offer sacrifice or to enter into the Sanctuary and that if either any of them or of the people should presume to doe it he appointeth death to them that brake this his ordinance the cause is that we should know that none hath power to reconcile vs to himselfe and to giue vs entrance into his presence but Christ himselfe onely whose person and office was figured out in Aaron and his sonnes Wretched therefore and blasphemous is the practise of the Papists who goe about to make reconciliation betweene God and his people by their idolatrous Masses offered vp for the quicke and the dead whereby as much as lyeth in them they crucifie againe the Lord of life and are no better then the betrayers and murtherers of him Euill also is the practise of all hypocrites who by the merits of their owne good workes doe thinke to procure and purchase vnto themselues the fauour of God for they are so farre from attaining heereunto by their blinde deuotion that they offend God the more and prouoke his wrath and indignation against their owne soules Againe note in this difference which God maketh betweene the Priests and Leuites how necessary and profitable it is that there should be order kept and obserued in the Church Marbucch comment in Nume There is not onely one office and function in the Church but many and diuers neither can one man discharge all places without presumption nor all discharge one without confusion and therefore to auoide both there ought a comely order to be obserued of which we haue often spoken before As then in
Answer in matters of speciall trust it is not lawfull to substitute by the lawes of the land Hee that is the Princes Ambassadour chosen of him may not chuse another to goe for him forasmuch as he shall be his Ambassadour and not the Princes and he that is chosen to be a Captaine may not assigne another to go in his place he in the meane season remaine at home But of this wee haue spoken elsewhere Thirdly to leaue the reproofe of the Ministery Vse 3 from hence by proportion we may extend the doctrine to all others that receiue wages for their labour It reprooueth therefore seruants and hirelings that serue for hire whether they worke by the day or by the yeere and yet doe not the businesse faithfully for which they are employed Ephes 6 6. Most of these are eye-seruants not heart-seruants who are more nimble with their tongues then quicke with their hands These can find time enough to prattle with others but they care not how little they worke for their masters To giue these their right and to doe them no wrong they are plaine theeues and no better then such as picke their masters purses The law of GOD esteemeth no otherwise of them which is the Law and rule of all equity They ought to labour with a good conscience and to be as ready to do their worke as to receiue their wages and to be as vnwilling to slacke their hand in labouring as they would bee to haue their master to slacke his hand in paying of them Againe as they would haue their seruants in time to come when God shall blesse them with seruants inable them to set workmen on work to labour truly diligently and faithfully for themselues so let them deale as true labourers with their bodily masters that so God may blesse them with faithfull seruants and faithfull seruice another day And as they ought at all times to be diligent so then especially when house keeping is chargeable and groweth to be double so much as it was before But what is this to the greatest sort so that they haue enough and feele no want so their bellies be filled with meat and they no way pinched with famine they care not what themselues doe or what others suffer Neuerthelesse as the expences are double so their diligence should be double with good will doing seruice as to the Lord and not to men Ephes 6.7 Lastly to returne to the Ministers to Vse 4 whom the doctrine doth especially belong it admonisheth them that they should keepe themselues from this sinne and seeke with a good conscience to discharge their seuerall places whatsoeuer duties be required of them For the Apostle doth set downe a woe against his owne soule writing to the Corinthians Chapter 9 verse 16. of whom he receiued no maintainance as we declared before but laboured with his owne hands to get his liuing then much more shall it bring a woe to those that take the benefit but doe not discharge the function And albeit many of these are growne great in the world yet it is not their greatnesse nor their dignity nor their riches nor their preferments that shall excuse them but woe vnto them if they preach not the Gospel God grant that their rising be not by the fal of the Church and their mightinesse by the miseries of the Church It should be our meate and drinke to doe the will of our heauenly Father that sent vs and to finish his worke Ioh. 4.34 and the zeale of his house should eate vs vp Psal 69.9 And when we must goe the way of all flesh and leaue our riches and treasures behind vs the good which we haue done in the Church shall more comfort vs then the heaping together of much goods It is reported of Gregory Thaumat when hee asked the question Vide Gregor Nyssen Ruffin lib. 2. cap. 9. being now ready to leaue the world and to giue vp the ghost how many Infidels yet remained in the city Neocaesarea and answer was returned vnto him seuenteene that he reioyced greatly and comforted himselfe and gaue thanks to God saying There were onely so many faithfull and beleeuers when I was made Byshop of this place Totidem erant fideles cum coepi Episcopatum Let vs all apply this vnto our selues you that be Ministers of the word and haue taken the charge of soules must endeauour your selues to preach the word constantly forasmuch as you haue vndertaken to doe it let it bee your care to performe and accomplish it And you that are the people must giue them encouragement and draw them on to greater labor by your loue to the Word When the people grow carelesse it maketh the Minister oftentimes carelesse also and so it commeth to passe that though they take the profit yet they are no whit carefull to take the paines whereas if they could cause him to see the fruit of his labour it would constraine him to goe forward in his place with cheerefulnesse For when doth the husbandman labour with ioy but when he beholdeth the encrease of the earth and his paines to come to some profit and perfection so likewise doth the faithful Minister labour with comfort and delight when he seeth his labour bring forth a fruitefull and plentifull haruest in the people True it is if the Minister grow dull and dumbe because he hath no encouragement from you it is his sinne it shall be no excuse vnto him but the sinne of the people is so much the greater and their condemnation deserueth to be double On the otherside if both of them be diligent the one in preaching the other in hearing they shall mutually edifie one another and growe in grace together within the house of God and heereafter shall receiue the fruit and benefit of it in the life to come CHAP. XIX 1 ANd the Lord spake vnto Aaron saying 2 This is the ordinance of the Law which the Lord hath commanded saying Speake vnto the children of Israel that they bring thee a red heifer without spot wherein is no blemish and vpon which neuer came yoke 3 And ye shall giue her c. 4 And Eleazar the Priest shall take of her blood c. 5 And one shall burne the heifer c. 6 And the Priest shall take Cedar wood c. 7 Then the Priests shall wash his cloathes c. 8 And he that burneth her c. 9 And a man that is cleane c. 10 And he that gathereth the ashes of the heifer c. AFter the murmuring of Korah against Aaron touching the Priesthood we shewed how God is reconciled to his people and they brought into his fauour againe Touching the which we considered two points the first belonging to the Priests and Leuites chap. 18. the other to all the people generally in this Chapter to the end they should haue an ordinary meanes to purge and sanctifie themselues from their vncleannes at all times The summe therefore of
beleeued vpon paine of damnation that the soules of such as are truly penitent should after death goe into Purgatory punishments why then ought we not as wel to hold and beleeue that the soules of such as haue kept the Commandements of God all their life long â— 18 24. and at the last turne from their righteousnes without repentance should first goe into a place of rest and refreshing to receiue the reward of their wel-dooing before they bee cast into eternall punishment But this no man beleeueth as a truth neither thinketh it reason why then should any beleeue the other If any obiect â—ect that when the righteous man committeth iniquity he hath no reward because all his righteousnesse that hee hath done shall not be mentioned in the trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sinne that he hath sinned in them he shall die I answer â—â— 1. that this answer is no answer at all neither any thing to the matter in hand for if this proue that such as are euill shall not for some good be recompenced and rewarded because all their good that they haue done shal be forgotten then it wil as strongly proue that the righteous which haue committed some small euils should not be punished for those euils because all the euill shall be forgotten according to the saying of the same Prophet Ezek. 18 21 2â— If the wicked will turne from all his sinnes that he hath done and keepe the statutes of the Lord and do that which is lawfull and right he shall surely liue hee shall not die all his transgressions that he hath committed they shall not bee mentioned vnto him in his righteousnesse that he hath done he shall liue Lastly whereas they goe about to prooue Purgatory by the custome of prayer for the dead it is very cleere and euident that if once we admit Purgatory we may not pray for the dead at all because while we pretend to doe them good we shall do them harme For no affliction is or can be laide vpon others but in these three respects First when a man out of a cruell and vnreasonable passion desireth and delighteth in the torments of others without any cause as the heathen set forth men in their publike plaies exhibited vnto the people vpon their diuellish Theaters to fight to wound and kill one another or else cast them vnto Lyons and other wilde beasts to fight with them while they in the meane season did solace themselues in it as at a sport or else secondly for the vpholding of iustice and iudgment as when murtherers and malefactors are put to deaâ—h or thirdly in mercy and compassion for the benefit of him that is afflicted as the Physition afflicteth the sicke patient In this last respect God is said and supposed to afflict soules in Purgatory not to sport himselfe in their misery because he is not a tyrant neither to punish them as malefactors Lam 3 33 34 35. because he is a father vnto them but to correct them for their soules health as a gracious God So then as the Surgeon or the Physition do not delight in afflicting and torturing their sicke patients but deale as tenderly with them as possibly they can due respect had to the recouering of their health former estate so God doth afflict no more then is precisely necessary for the purging out of sinne As then it were vaine and hurtfull for the standers by God putteth his to no more paines then is needfull for them to entreate the good and skilfull Physition that loueth and tendreth his patient and no way afflicteth him more then is precisely necessary for the recouery of his health to with-draw his hand or to remit any thing that he intendeth to do as if he purpose to open a veine to let him bleed ten or twelue ounces knowing his disease requireth it no man intreateth that it may be but two or three or if he purpose to haue him purge two or three daies to desire it may be but one day or if he be constrained to cut and lance to request him to spare his labor and let the party alone because that were to hurt the sicke man and a token that we hate him rather then loue him so were it hurtful for the soules departed to intreat God any way to lessen or shorten their affliction which otherwise hee would lay vppon them forasmuch as hee intendeth not to hurt them at all but to purge out of them the impuritie that is found in them Thus therefore we reason with them against Purgatory Defens articul a Leone 10. improbat as Luther doth with them about Pardons indulgences For as he sayth It profiteth not to bee deliuered from that which worketh so a mans saluation but such are the afflictions and punishments of this life as the Prophet teacheth Psal 119 71. and the Apostle 1 Pet. 1 23 so that Indulgences shold hurt to free vs from that which shall do vs good so we may conclude from Luthers ground and foundation that it profiteth not but hurteth to be deliuered from that which worketh vnto a mans saluation but the afflictions and punishments of the next life are such so that we should not desire and craue of God to be deliuered from them Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to Vse 3 all penâ—tent persons and such as are careful to clense their soules and bodies from all sinne they may assure themselues that this work of repentance though it be painefull for a time yeâ— shall be gainfull in the latter end for wee are assured to finde pardon and purchase fauour at Gods hand But the afflicted soule terrified with the feeling of sinne Obiect will obiect the multitude and the exceeding great number of his sinnes and thereupon sit in iudgement vpon himselfe and giue wrongfull sentence against himselfe that hee neyther hath nor can haue any hope of obtaining mercy I answer wee are oftentimes euill iudges to iudge euen of our selues especially in time of tentation and therefore I may say vnto them as the Apostle doth in another case Are ye not partiall in your selues and become iudges of euill thoughts Iam. 2 4. For shal we suffer our hope to faile or our selues to faint and waxe feeble when God biddeth vs hope and assureth vs that he will make vs cleane from all our filthinesse Ezek. 36 25. Ye shall be cleane from all your filthinesse When he saith from all I say from all shall we say not from all Or that they are so many that hee cannot or will not make vs cleane from all Can any thing bee hard to him that is Omnipotent whose mercy is aboue the heauens He hath heaped vp mercy in store for vs more then we haue heaped sins against him be our sinnes neuer so many O but our sinnes Obiection will some say are not onely many but they are most greeuous horrible greater they are then can bee pardoned I
Angel of the Lord had guided them the Arke had gone before them and Manna from heauen had fedde them yet now all is forgotten they beleeue not in God but tempted and prouoked the holy one to anger And yet behold more prouocations then these in these chapters following where we shall see how they complaine and cry out through scarsity of water and through wearinesse of their life when they were stung with the fiery serpents But let vs consider the words of Scripture as they lie in order in this chapter 1 Then the children of Israel came with the whole Congregation into the desert of Zin in the first Moneth and the people abode at Kadesh and Miriam died there and was buried there 2 And there was not water for the Congregation and they assembled against Moses and against Aaron 3 And the people chid with Moses spake saying But would wee had perished when our brethren died before the Lord. 4 And wherefore haue yee caused the Congregation of the Lord to come into this wildernesse that we and our cattell should die there 5 And wherefore haue yee made vs to come vp from Egypt to bring vs into this miserable place No place for seede nor Figges nor Vines nor Pomgranates Neither is there any water to drinke 6 Then Moses and Aaron went from the face of the assembly vnto the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation and fell vpon their faces and the glory of the LORD appeared vnto them 7 And the LORD spake vnto Moses saying 8 Take this Rodde and gather thou and thy brother Aaron this Congregation together Of this Râ— and the waters gushing out of it 〈◊〉 more befâ—â— in the next chapter that ye may speake vnto this Rocke before their eyes and it shall giue foorth his waters and thou shalt bring them waters out of this Rocke so thou shalt giue this Congregation and their Cattell drinke 9 Then Moses tooke that Rod from the presence of the Lord as he commanded him 10 And Moses and Aaron caused the Congregation to assemble together before that Rocke and he said vnto them Heare now O ye Rebelles shall we bring you waters out of this Rocke 11 Then Moses lift vp his hand and smote that Rocke with his Rod twice and much water gushed out so the Congregation and their Cattell dranke 12 Wherfore the Lord spake to Moses Aaron Because ye haue not beleeued in me to sanctifie me before the eies of the childreÌ„ of Israel therfore ye shal not bring this CongregatioÌ„ into the Land which I haue giuen them 13 These are the waters of strife where the children of Israel stroue against the Lord he sanctified himselfe among them In this Chapter we are to consider three seuerall things First the murmuring of the people secondly the purpose of the Israelites to passe toward Canaan by the borders of Edom. Thirdly the death of Aaron in the Mountaine in whose stead Eleazar his sonne succeedeth and for whom the people a long time lamenteth All these particulars are amplified in the beginning of the Chapter by the circumstances of time to wit the first moneth of the 40 yeare after their departure out of Egypt as appeareth chap. 33 38. and likewise of the place â—t 2 14. of Kadesh a City in the borders of Edom at which time also Miriam the sister of Aaron and of Moses died These circumstances being set downe the History of their murmuring followeth which we haue often before seene and considered declaring that whensoeuer wheresoeuer any aduersity happened by and by they became impatient vnthankfull and forgetfull of present mercies and fauours A like history to this we saw before Exod. 17. which is not the same recorded in this place but differing in time place as may appeare by collation conference of both the places Now let vs marke their behauiour in this want of water in the wildernesse First they wish they had died by the stroke of Gods hand with the seditious rout of rebels that coÌ„spired against God whom notwithstanding they call their brethren Secondly they expostulate with Moses and Aaron that they had brought them out of Egypt into the wildernesse being barren without fruite miserable without haruest and dry without water Whereas they should comfort themselues in the former mercies of God rest in the experience of his power and remember his helpe euer ready in time of neede they rise vp against Moses and Aaron in shew but in deed against God whom they serued setting downe their present condition and comparing their abode in Egypt where they had tasted all miseries felt all oppressions and groned vnder the heauy burthens with their present estate to amplifie the woe and wretchednesse therof such is their blindnesse and vnthankfulnesse â—mb 12 3. But what doth Moses whose meeke and patient spirit they greeued and whose righteous soule they vexed froÌ„ day to day with their vngodly murmurings Hee doth not heere turne himselfe to them nor dealeth with them to reclaime them as he did chapter 16. but went with Aaron to God flying to the Tabernacle as to a Sanctuary throwing downe theÌ„selues on their faces and comforting themselues in his power presence and protection who being alwaies neere to them that call vpon him shewed forth his glory and commanded them to take the Rodde and speake to the Rocke promising them water and assuring them of an happy issue of all their troubles necessities Now as God commandeth so Moses obeyeth and taketh the Rod. Here a question may be asked Question what Rod God meaneth and Moses taketh for we reade of two Rods famous among them and well knowne one the Rod of Moses that he vsed when he kept sheepe in the Land of Midian Exod. 4 2 3 7 8 19 14 1â— and 17 5. Numb 17 8. Hebr. 7 4. whereby hee wrought afterward many myracles in Egypt and at the red Sea in the wildernesse the other the Rod of Aaron which did bud and beare blossomes to confirme the calling of Aaron and to declare that God had separated the Tribe of Leui to serue in the Tabernacle I answer Answer we are to vnderstand in this place rather the flourishing Rod of Aaron first because Moses made mention of this in the last place not long before to wit chap. 17 the other is not spoken off in this booke so that we are rather to referre it to Aarons Rod before specified then to the other not named Secondly this serued more fitly and fully to confirme their calling of rule and gouernement ouer the people which by these conspiratours was called into question As if they shold say Do you doubt of our calling aske by what authority we do these things Behold this rod do ye not know it this florishing rod shall conuince you and serue to beare witnesse against you Thirdly Moses and Aaron were fled into the Tabernacle verse 6 now chap. 17 10. it is
said that Aarons rod was laide vp before the Testimony for a token and testimony against those rebellious companies Lastly Moses is said ver 9 to haue taken this rod from before the Lord or from his sight presence where we shewed it was laide vp but we neuer reade that Moses his rod wherby his calling was confirmed Pharaohs obstinacy was conuinced and the red Sea diuided was laid vp before the Testimony So then heere is a charge commandement that Aarons rod budding bearing blossomes shold be taken the people assembled and the Rocke onely to be spoken vnto before the Israelites a promise being added and againe repeated that waters should gush from thence in abundance whereof the whole Assembly should drinke and the plenty of it should flow euen to their beasts and cattell These are the Commandements of God let vs see their obedience with their failing halting in it For it is not perfect and entire wanting nothing as appeareth by the threatning presently denounced and by the punishment afterward inflicted Indeed they gathered together the people as God commanded but they spake not to the Rock as God willed theÌ„ they were charged to speak to the Rock only yet by impatiency doubting Wherein Moses and Aaron sinned agains God they spake not to the Rocke but complained against the people and smote the Rock once and againe not commanded So then they that hitherto shewed inuincible constancy in resisting the rage of the people and maintained zealously the glory of God beleeued faithfully his promises and stood as Rockes vnmoueable against all stormes that beate against them now faile in their faith and obedience both in speaking to the people and in striking of the Rocke For they aske whether they should bring vnto theÌ„ water out of the Rocke as if it were vnpossible for God to performe what he had promised to make good the word that was gone out of his owne mouth Again he lifted vp his hand and smote the Rocke twice through impatiency and distrust August lib. 16. Cont. Faust Manich. cap. 17 so that albeit he were a notable Prophet and holy man of God and that God gaue this witnesse of him Numb 12 3. that Hee was a meeke man aboue all the men that liued vpon the earth Psal 106 32. yet as the Psalmist teacheth they troubled him with their grudgings and vexed him with their murmurings that he spake vnaduisedly with his lips Col. 3 25. Acts 10 14. Ezek. 33 20. Rom. 2 6. Psal 62 12. Reuel 22 12. But God with whom is no respect of persons who iudgeth euery man according to his waies and works doth openly accuse conuince them of sinne complaineth that they had not glorified his great Name pronounceth decreeth the sentence of death against them that they should not enter into the Land of promise And lest this failing of Moses and fall of the people should be forgotten it is named the waters of Meribah or of strife contention Thus we see their doubting and disobedience is here reproued and threatened and afterward punished which is amplified by the reason because they were so farre from strengthening the people by confirming them in the truth of Gods promises and assuring them of the due accomplishment of them that themselues wauer doubt and dishonour God For as God is much honoured when hee is beleeued and we rest in his word as in a thing vnchangeable so he is greatly dishonored when his power is not acknowledged wheÌ„ his promise is not beleeued and when his truth is not trusted of vs. Thus much of the meaning of the words as also of the order and circumstances of this history now let vs come to the doctrines that arise out of the same Ver. 1. The people abode at Kadesh and Miriam died there In this first verse where this murmuring for want of water is described by the time and place we see mention is made of the death and buriall of Miriam Micah 6 4. She was an excellent woman in the Church an holy Prophetesse Exo. 15 20 21 one that went before others in singing the praises of God after their deliuerance out of Egypt after their passing ouer the red sea and after the ouerthrow of Pharaoh his hoast yet is subiect to death as well as others Doctrine Death is common to all flesh From hence we learne that all flesh men and women high and low rich and poore godly and vngodly how great soeuer their gifts and graces be are subiect to death and mortality This appeareth Gen. 5. where in the catalogue of the fathers that liued before the flood it is said of them all they died Albeit God multiplied their daies many hundred yeares for the increase of mankinde the spreading abroad of the truth from generation to generation yet after many daies in the end al of them died So Psal 89 48. Heb. 9 27. Iob 17 13 14. ch 21 23 c. One dieth in his full strength being in all ease and prosperity another dieth in the bitternes of his soule and neuer eateth with pleasure they shall sleepe both in the dust and the wormes shall couer them And what shall I say more We acknowledge in words and see with our eies a decay and declining of of all things by experience All earthly things vnder the Sun that haue beginning Seneca de remed fortuâ—â— both haue and hasten to their ending The grasse when it is growne is mowed the fruite when it is ripe is gathered the haruest when it is ready is reaped The trees that florish in the Spring and Sommer haue their declining Autumne and their decaying Winter The Moone set in the Heauen to rule the night hath her wane The Sunne which commeth foorth as a Bridegroome out of his chamber Psal 19 3. reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race yet hath his setting and descending the farther he goeth the more degrees he passeth the neerer hee is to the end of his course The reasons of this Doctrine are these First Reason 1 because all are dust the matter whereof wee are made is the dust of the earth therefore must returne to the dust out of which we are are taken All flesh is as grasse and the glory of man is as the flower of the field the grasse withereth and the flower fadeth falleth away The Sea neuer resteth nor standeth still but euer ebbeth or floweth so is it with the life of man it neuer standeth at one stay euery day cutteth off one part of our daies we are neerer to our end in the euening then in the morning according to the saying of Iob we are consumed from morning to euening we hasten vnto the graue as the Riuers are carryed into the Sea This is that reason which is vsed Gen. 3 19. In the sweate of thy face shalt thou eate bread till thou turne to the earth for out
fraternity so that it is right and equall that they which are so neerely ioyned and linked by blood should performe al kindnesse each to other This reason from kindred may be thus framed If we be as brethren alied one to another comming from one root and race then deny vs not this point of courtesie to grant passage But wee are brethren alied one to another c. Therefore vouchsafe to giue vs passage The second reason is in these words Thou Reason 2 knowest all the trouble that hath hapned vnto vs c. As if they should say Wee haue had a lamentable and woefull experience of many miseries we haue been exercised with many sorrowes so as your selues cannot pretend ignorance of them you know them but wee haue felt theÌ„ you haue heard of them but we haue smarted for them In Egypt we haue had our poore infants drowned our chiefe officers chastised our selues euery way oppressed with burthens too heauy for vs to beare and nothing but slaughter and destruction breathed out against vs. Being deliuered out of Egypt when we expected an end of all miseries wee perceiued that we had changed the place but not the perill the soile but not the sorrow we haue bin pursued with enemies bitten with hunger wearied with labours and euery way inuironed with dangers By all these as by the dearest teares of our inward hearts wee craue some mercy and commiseration For it lyeth in you to make an end of al troubles and to giue vs an happy issue of them by opening vs a passage thorough your countrey that we may no longer wander in this desolate wildernesse The reason may be thus concluded If we haue bin long vexed and euilly handled now at length pity vs giue vs passage But we haue bin long vexed and euilly intreated Therfore at length pitty giue vs passage The third reason is verse 16. We cryed vnto Reason 3 the Lord he heard vs sent his Angel and hee deliuered vs. As if they should say Consider the example of God a perfect patterne of all righteousnesse he hath in mercy looked vpon our misery bee you like to him that yee may find mercy in the day of trouble It is not meet to leaue them destitute of helpe and succour whose safety God commendeth and committeth vnto you by his owne example All humane things are vnstable and vncertaine yee know not what hangs ouer your own heads The reason may be thus considered If God haue begun to be mercifull it is not meet that you should be vnmercifull But God hath begun to shew vs mercy Therefore it is not meet you should be vnmercifull The fourth reason is verse 17. and 19. Wee Reason 4 will not goe through the fields nor the vineyards c. As if they should say We desire not to helpe our selues to hurt you wee will keepe the kings high way wee will deale iustly toward all wee will offer wrong and iniury to none no not to the meanest simplest and poorest if any among vs shall take from any man by open oppression or forged cauillation wee will make satisfaction and restitution The reason is thus gathered If wee will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you then suffer vs quietly to passe But we will doe no wrong or iniury to any among you Therefore suffer vs quietly to passe This was the Ambassage of Moses this was the petition offered these were the reasons rendred thereof Now let vs see the answer of Edom denying their petition and passage thorough their countrey For fearing peraduenture the multitude of the Israelites and thinking they would make more hast to enter into their land then to depart out againe being as euill men are euer suspitious and think others as subtill and deceitfull as themselues the Edomites giue them this short but sharpe answer Thou shalt not passe So that when a man hath to deale with vniust and cruell enemies whether he vse few reasons or many all is one The Ambassadours of the Israelites whether they gaue present reply resolution of themselues or first returned to Moses is vncertain made supplication againe and renewed their request promised to abstaine from all termes of hostility offered money for water and euery commodity they should vse yet they currishly and vnkindly shut vp their compassion and issue forth with all their strength to stop their passage verifying that which Salomon saith â— 10. A righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the mercies of the wicked are cruel wherefore Israel turneth from them another way This is the substance of this diuision and the order obserued by the Spirit of God in the same now let vs proceed to the doctrines offered herein to our considerations first the generall and after come to the particulars Ver. 14. Then Moses sent messengers from Kadesh vnto the king of Edom. Albeit Moses himselfe were shut out of the land of promise yet he beareth the iudgement of God patiently and laboureth that the people may enter And albeit the Israelites were assured to possesse the land of Canaan had the vnchangable word and oath of God to themselues and their fathers for their farther confirmation yet it doth not make them idle and secure but it stirreth them vp to vse all good and lawfull meanes to effect the same â—ine lawfull â— to â— gods â—ace From hence we learne that it is the duty of all Gods children to vse all good meanes to further his prouidence I say howsoeuer God standeth not in need of our helpe to bring his purpose to passe who is able without all meanes against all meanes and aboue all meanes to worke out his owne will yet it is the part of all the godly to further his decree and determination by vsing all meanes that God shall put into their hands This wee see verified in this booke Nunm 13.17 where we see the diligent search of the land made by the messengers that Moses sent viewing their cities their countrey and the people that were the inhabitants therof so that albeit the land was promised of God mercifully yet it must be searched of them diligently The like practise we see in other the seruants of God When Gideon was sent to be the deliuerer of the people and commanded to goe in his might Iudg. 6.14 and 7.7 8. hath assurance giuen him to preuaile ouer the enemies and to saue Israel out of the hand of the Midianites yet he did not run and rush naked into the battell but tooke with him men and munitions vitailes trumpets pitchers and other instruments to set forward the worke of the Lord which he had to doe The necessity of vsing the helpes of second causes that God affordeth and endeuouring to the lawfull meanes appointed is shewed by the Apostle Paul for albeit the Angels of God had told him there should be no losse of any mans life among them saue of the ship onely yet the decree
slenderest there his teâ—â—ations wil be thickest where the hedge is lowest euery beast will seeke to enter so it is with vs if one place be left open vnguarded Satan will enter there as well as if we gaue hiâ— I passage many waies One knowne sin nourished in vs is sufficient for him to bring vs therby to damnation He can well abide to haue vs reformed in many faults that we should deny theÌ„ defie theÌ„ hate them and ery out against them yet some one sinne or other whereto we are by nature most enclined he fosteteth and furthereth in vs and by it in a vile manner he wholly possesseth vs and dwelleth in vs. It is a wonderfull pollicy of Sathan when he cannot make vs to walke and wallow in all sin he endeuoureth to poyson vs with some one sin lest he should wholly giue ouer his hold and by it will bring vs to destruction as well as by a thousand A Bird entangled with one foot and holden in the snare of the Fowler is as vnable to escape and flye away as if she were taken and held by both the feete So is it with man if he beholden in one notorious sin and flatter himselfe in it he is in as great danger of death and damnation as if he gaue ouer himselfe to many sins What I pray you should it profit when a City is besiedged and compassed with the enemy to shut vp all the gates and to leaue one standing open May not the enemy enter at that one as well as at many and by assault take the City and people Or what should it auaile a Marriner to stop all the holes of the Shippe where it leaketh and leaue one vnstopped Will it not sinke the Ship as well as many So what shall it profite and helpe vs to set open one corner of our hearts for one sinne to enter albeit we should shut vp and locke the doores of our hearrs against all other sins Will not Satan enter there and fill vs full of all wickednes bring vs to destruction of soule and body Consider the examples of Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira all these turned from sin yea from many sins but not from all sinne nor from their speciall sins whereof they shold haue repented and therefore their repentance was but the shew and shadow of repentance and not true repentance indeed If then wee would haue that true godly sorrow which causeth repentance 2 Cor. 7 10. not to be repented of wee must turne from all our sins to God and bring foorth fruites worthy amendment of life and hereby learne to try our owne hearts by this special conuersion We must consider our proper and personall sins Endeuouring to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Mat. 5 48 and not exempting our selues from the obedience of any of the Lords holy Commandements And Moses prayed for the people They desire the prayers of Moses as we heard before who refuseth not but prayeth for theÌ„ to God He was not mindfull of the wrongs sustained and of the iniuries receiued of them for in all the indignities offered vnto him he was patient and meeke aboue all men that were vpon the earth Numb 18 3. therefore he goeth to God and desireth him to remoue the iudgement The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine It is our duty to pray one for another euen for our enemies It is our duty to pray one for another The Lord requireth of vs not only to commit to God and commend in our prayers the Saints but to be mindfull of our enemies and them that hate vs and to desire their good and conuersion This affection we see in Abraham who prayed earnestly and oftentimes for the Sodomites Gen. 18 23. that God would spare them not destroy the righteous with the wicked but rather to spare the wicked for the righteous sake This was also in Samuel when the people besought him to pray for theÌ„ that they dyed not he saide God forbid that I should sin against the Lord and ceasse praying for you c. 1 Sam. 12 23. How often did Moses Aaron pray for Pharaoh and spread out their hands vnto the Lord That the plagues might ceasse and that he might know that the earth is the Lords Exod. 9 29. This duty Christ our Sauiour setteth downe as a rule to guide vs both by word of mouth and by example of life For he taught his Disciples this Doctrine Mat. 5 44. Loue your enemies blesse them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for the that hurt you and persecute you c. Now this point as Christ preacheth so he practiseth and prayeth for his enemies Father forgiue them for they know not what they do Luk. 23.34 Thus did the faithfull witnesse of God Stephen wheÌ„ he was stoned he kneeled downe and cryed with a loud voice Lord lay not this sinne to their charge Acts 7 60. The Reasons are plaine and direct First we Reason 1 are fellow-members of the same body and fellow-souldiers that fight vnder the same Captaine Iesus Christ We see them embers of our body are carefull for the good one of another vnlesse they be dead and sencelesse so should we be mooued at the consideration of the troubles and wants of the Church as the Apostle by this similitude teacheth vs 1 Cor. 12 20 21. We are many members yet but one body and the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feet I haue no need of you So it is in the body of Christ wee cannot want each other but stand in need one of another to keepe the whole body in peace and concord In regard heereof it is that wee are partakers also of their prayers so as we pray one for another and seek the good benefit one of another as the Church did the deliuerance of Peter Acts 12 5. Secondly this duty of praying for our brethren Reason 2 is inforced charged vpon vs because it is acceptable to God and an oblation wherwith he is delighted and well pleased For our prayer is directed in his sight as Incense Psal 141 â— and the lifting vp of our hands as an euening sacrifice It auaileth much if it be feruent it pierceth the heauens and obtaineth euery good blessing at the hands of God for our selues for others The Vses foâ—low First we are especially in Vse 1 duty bound to pray for Magistrates and those that be in authority as the subiects for their Princes and the people for their Pastors that the worke of God may prosper vnder their hands This the Apostle teacheth 1 Tim. chapter 2 1 2. So the Iewes were commanded to pray for Babylon that persecuting Citty where they were captiue Ier. chap. 29 ver 7. We see in the naturall body that albeit the members haue care one of another yet the chiefest care is for the
let vs haue our conuersation in heauen set our affections vpon heauenly things as we aske of God our daily bread so let vs depend vpon him for the daily food of our soules Vse 3 Lastly let vs returne to him praise and glory due vnto his Name We see men looke for this duty at our hands as an acknowledgment of their fauours who are but the instruments of God for the good of his people How much more then ought wee to be carefull to remember the Lord and to lift vp our hearts to the heauens We must not be alwaies groueling vpon the earth like the swine that eate the Mast but looke not to the Tree Wherfore the Prophet teacheth vs this duty I will praise thee O Lord my God with all my heart yea I will glorifie thy holy Name for euer for great is thy mercy toward me and thou hast deliuered my soule from the lowest graue Psal 86 12 13. If we be not carefull when God hath opened his hand toward vs to opeÌ„ our mouthes yea our minds toward him we depriue our selues of many other blessings that God would plentifully bestow vpon vs. A skilfull husbandman will not alwaies till a barren soile nor cast his corne in the high-way where it shal neither be encreased nor receiued so if there be found in any of vs a dry and vnthankfull heart we stop the streame of Gods blessings and hinder many good things from vs. So then it is not enough to desire a supply of our necessities to haue a sense and feeling of our own wants we must not be idle beggers alwaies crauing catching what we can out of the Coffers of Gods Treasury and neuer acknowledge what we receiue and from whence we receiue it It is a notable note and token of the childe of God to be often in praises and thanksgiuings If we haue receiued but a litle measure of knowledge or faith learne vnfainedly to be thankfull for that to the end thou maist procure a farther blessing from God and that thou maist grow from faith to faith and from strength to strength Many hypocrites dissemblers nay many Atheists and Libertines in trouble and affliction are ready to aske seeke and knock at the gate of Gods mercy as we see in the Israelites and in sundry others but these praiers proceed from feare not from faith from a feeling of sorrow not from a feeling of sin from a sight of their own necessity not from a sight of their owne misery through want of reconciliation vnto God But we must testifie our loue to God and our zeale of his glory by our acknowledging of his gracious blessings and rendring vnto him the praise of his works of mercy Verse 17. Then Israel sang this song c. The goodnesse of God was great toward the Israelites in those dry and desolate places to send them water reueale vnto them where they should dig a Well Wherefore so soone as they haue experience of his kindnesse they make a song of thanksgiuing and sing a song of praise to remaine vnto all posterity to testifie the acknowledgement of Gods mercy toward them The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine Thanksgiuing to God is a necessary duty That it is required as a speciall duty to God to offer the sacrifiâ—e of praise and to pay vnto him the calues of our lips when we haue tasted of his bounty and louing kindnesse We must giue thanks for mercies receiued at his hands WheÌ„ the people of God receiued any victory ouer their enemies they returned the glory to him for their deliuerance Gen. 14.20 Exod. 15 1. and 18 10. The Prophet Dauid as he abundantly tasted of the fauour of God so plentifully powreth out praise and thanksgiuing as the 18 Psalme It is a Psalme of praise which he sang in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul Likewise Psal 116 12 13. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites toward mee I will take the Cuppe of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. This duty we see practised by Melchizedec on the behalfe of Abraham Blessed be the most High which hath deliuered thine enemies into thine hands This we see performed by Moses and Aaron when they saw the mighty power of God ouerturning the Egyptians I will sing vnto the Lord for hee hath triumphed gloriously the horse and him that rode vpon him hath he ouerthrowne in the sea they sanke to the bottome as a stone This duty is not omitted nor deferred by Deborah and Barak in the day of their deliuerance Praise ye the Lord for the auenging of Israel and for the people that offered themselues willingly Iudg 5 1 5. This is it also that the Apostle teacheth Phil. 4 6. In all things let your requests bee shewed vnto God in prayer in supplications and in giuing of thanks Yea Iob fearing God and eschewing euill performed this duty to God after the losse of outward wealth when he had beene bereft of his children robbed of his goods spoiled of his seruants reproched of his wife and tempted of the diuell he said Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen the Lord hath taken away blessed bee the Name of the Lord for euer Iob 1 21. Teaching vs heereby to glorifie God not onely for meate drinke apparell peace liberty Gen. 24 12. and 29 35. 1 Sam. 1 1. health children successe in domesticall affaires and such like but euen for the losses crosses that he sendeth vpon vs which he sanctifieth to the saluation of his seruants Let vs therefore acknowledge that it is a duty belonging vnto vs to offer the sacrifice of praise alway vnto God that is the fruite of the lips which confesse his Name Reason 1 The Reasons remaine to bee considered First we must giue him the praise of his works because it is the will and pleasure of GOD who is so good vnto vs to require it of vs who can giue him nothing else Psal 118 1. For what are we able to require and returne to the Lord for his great mercies Can we deserue them at his hands or glory of any our own merits Without him we can do nothing If then wee can render nothing but this let vs not deny him this duty of praise It is the will of God we should not kill or steale nor commit idolatry or adultery such like few but make conscience of these sinnes because we see the will of God restraining vs and condemning them So it is the will of God we should beware of vnthankfulnesse and open our mouthes in setting foorth his praises for his goodnesse vnto men This reason the Apostle vseth 1 Thess 5 17 18. Psalm 81 4. Pray continually in all things giue thanks for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus toward you
Reason 2 Secondly of all sacrifices this is the chiefe and principall and groweth in the Garden of God as one of the Cedars in Lebanon eminent aboue the rest of the Trees of the Forrest It excelleth and surmounteth all the rest in respect of the enduring and continuance of it in respect of the vse and end of it and in respect of our vnwillingnesse and vntowardnes to performe it First touching the lasting of it it was in Paradice before the fall it was before the flood it was before the Law vnder the Law vnder the Gospel and shall hold to the end of the world It is performed of men and Angels in heauen and earth it shall neuer end no not when other exercises of our religion shall ceasse The Scripture shall haue an end preaching shall ceasse prayer shall faile the sacraments shall fade we shall haue no need of these things but the sweete singing of Gods eternall praises shall neuer ceasse The blessed Saints and all the hoast of heauen shall giue praise and power honour and glory to him that sitteth vpon the Throne and vnto the Lambe for euermore Reuel 5 13 and 11 17. Againe it is the end both of the works of Reason 3 God and of the other exercises of religion It is the end of our election for he hath predestinated vs to the praise and glory of his grace wherwith he hath made vs freely accepted in his beloued Eph. 1 5 6. It is the end of our creation for he hath made all things to his owne glory euen the wicked for the day of wrath Prou. 16 4. It is the ende of our redemption for the holy man blesseth the Lord God of Israel for visiting and redeeming his people who would send vs deliuerance from our enemies and from the hands of all that hate vs that wee should serue him without feare all the daies of our life in holinesse and righteousnesse before him Luke 1 68 74 75. And the Apostle teacheth this Eph. 1 3 7. Blessed bee God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ by whom we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenesse of our sinnes according to his rich grace It is the end of our iustification for we are iustified freely by grace that no man shold boast in himselfe But he which reioyceth should reioyce in the Lord. 1 Cor 1 31. It is the end of our sanctification of our saluation and of our glorification to returne all glory praise vnto God that sanctifieth and saueth vs will glorifie vs in soule and body And as it is the end of these works of God so likewise all the exercises of our religion are directed and referred vnto it as to the principall marke they aime at A cheefe part of Gods seruice is praier But why doe we pray vnto him but that obtaining our requests hauing experience of his mercies wee may giue him the praise According to the saying of the Prophet I will heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Psal 50 15. Wherefore do we heare his word but that receiuing increase of knowledge and the gift of faith we may giue thanks to God Wherfore are we partakers of the Sacraments but that finding and feeling comfort by them we might returne the greater glory to God the author of them Lastly the vnwillingnesse of our corrupt Reason 4 nature to do this duty manifestly proueth the worthinesse and excellency of this exercise We are willing enough to pray for the gift but we are not so ready to praise the giuer we are forward and feruent in asking but cold dull in thanksgiuing In time of sicknesse and dangers wee are large in promises and protestations but being deliuered we are backeward in performing We are full of desiring the things wee want but wee are emptie of praises when God hath heard vs and so lose the fruite of that good which he hath sent vs. Seeing therefore the offering to God the sacrifice of praise is a principall part of his seruice and standing directly with his will it standeth vs in hand to confesse before the Lord his louing kindnes and his wonderful workes before the sonnes of men Psal 107 8. Vse 1 Now let vs come to the Vses First forget not his mercies and goodnesse toward vs. We are ready to remember our owne wants and our mouth with our desire is inlarged to pray for health in sicknesse for deliuerance in danger and for comfort in heauinesse but when light is risen in darkenesse and ioy to the vpright in heart wee forget the hand that lifted vs vp and that our helpe is in the name of the Lord which hath made heauen and earth This vse the Prophet Dauid maketh Psal 103.1.2 My soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within me praise his holye name My soule praise thou the Lord and forget not all his benefits This also Moses vrgeth to the people when they were compassed about on euery side with the mercies of God Deut. 6 10 11 12. 8 10 11. When they should possesse Cities that they builded not houses full of all manner goods which they filled not Welles which they digged not Vineyards and Oliue trees which they planted not when they haue eaten and are full then he willeth them to beware lest they forget the Lord their GOD that brought them out of the Land of Egypt from the house of bondage Why is it that he willeth theÌ„ especially to take heede to themselues when their bellies are filled when their cattle is increased when their substance is multiplyed and when their possessions are inlarged Surely because if euer wee forget God it is when we are full If euer wee despise his lawes and commandements it is in the time of plenty abundance euen then when we are most of al bound to serue him When he hath beene on our side and made an hedge round about vs then wee stand in a slippery place readie to haue our hearts puffed vp our minds hardned in pride and to forget God and his goodnesse as Pharaohs chiefe Butler did forget Ioseph Gen. 40 23. The more loue is bestowed vpon vs the lesse duty is performed vnto him whereby satan goeth about to take away all the graces of God from vs. In 2 King 20 8 13. Hezekia was deliuered from a deadly sicknesse and went vp to the house of the Lord to magnifie his mercy for his recouery yet see how soone after he was ouertaken with vnthankfulnesse and lost the comfort of his deliuerance â—â—â—on 32 â—5 and receiued heauy tydinges that his posterity should be carried away captiues into Babel He thought that in his prosperitie He should neuer be moued This is taught vs also in the curing of the ten lepers mentioned by the Euangelist Luke 17.15 16 17 18. of the which one only returned back and with a loud voice praised God and gaue him thanks and Iesus answered saying Are there not ten cleansed but where are the
Vineyard his Corn or Pasture hee shall make recompence of the best of his owne Fielde or Vineyard or Corne or Pasture Likewise in Deut. 19 14. Moses chargeth them not to remoue their neighbors marke which they of old time haue set in their inheritance that they might peaceably inherit the Land which God had mercifully giuen vnto them This Christ teacheth the yong man in the Gospel Marke 10 19. Thou shalt hurt no man meaning by force or fraud or by any other meane whatsoeuer in his goods Thus Iohn Baptist instructeth the souldiers that came vnto his baptisme demanding what they should doe Luke 3. verses 13 14. Doe violence to no man neyther accuse any falsely and be content with your Wages And hereunto commeth the generall rule being the law of Nature and Nations Matth. 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should do to you euen so do ye to them for this is the Law the Prophets The reasons of this doctrine are many First in respect of God who is an auenger of all such dealings Oftentimes it falleth out that men cannot right their owne causes and Magistrates to whom they should flye will not For who are they that for the most part lye open to violence and oppression but the poore and fatherlesse the widow and stranger and such as are destitute of friends to helpe them in their good and lawfull causes But God both can right the causes of such distressed persons because he is Almighty and he will remedy them because he is mercifull He is God of Gods and Lord of Lords a great God mighty and terrible which accepteth no persons nor taketh reward Who doth right vnto the Fatherlesse and Widdow and loueth the stranger giuing him food and raiment Deut. 10 ver 17 18. This reason the Apostle vrgeth 1 Thess 4 6. To this purpose Moses speaketh Exod. 22 21 22 23 24. So the Lord threatneth in the Prophet Habbakkuk chap. 2. This ought to preuaile with vs to teach vs equity forasmuch as GOD threateneth to bee reuenged of all iniquity Reason 2 Againe God is the God of righteousnesse and iudgement therefore he commandeth and commendeth vnto his people that which is iust and equall and forbiddeth them the contrary Hee hath the Soueraigne right of all things in his owne hand and hath in most excellent wisedome distributed and disposed to euery man his seuerall portion If this then be the nature of God to deale iustly and righteously toward euery one that no man can cōplaine of wrong and iniury done of God toward him then such as are the Children of God must resemble their heauenly Father in doing the works of righteousnesse and equity This the Prophet in many places teacheth Thou art not a God that loueth wickednesse ◠4 and ◠neither shall euill dwell with thee the foolish shall not stand in thy sight for thou hatest all them that worke iniquity Seeing therefore God loueth righteousnesse hateth wickednesse he must needs detest and abhorre whatsoeuer is contrary to his nature to wit all vnrighteousnesse and iniustice Reason 3 Thirdly we are brethren we pr fesse the same faith we worship the same God wee looke for the same inheritance we are sealed with the same baptisme we are nourished at the same Table we liue by the same faith wee waite for a better life by the same hope and therefore being called with such an heauenly calling oppression and deceit stand not with our holy profession as Moses speaketh to the Israelites when it came in his heart to visit his brethren to ioyne himselfe to the Church and to forsake the treasures and pleasures of Egypt Exod. 2 13. Sirs ye are brethren why doe ye wrong one another ◠6. This is the reason that Abraham vsed to Lot to take vp the contention begun among their seruants as it were a fire kindled in their houses threatning to consume them with the Timber thereof stones thereof Let there be no strife I pray thee between thee and me neither betweene thy Heard-men and my Heard-men for wee are brethren Gen. 13 verse 8. Let vs see what may be the vses and applications Vse 1 of this point First all community maintained by the Anabaptists and Family of loue is ouerthrowne being contrary to the direct Law of God To possesse goods in priuate as proper to one is approued by the examples of the christian Churches planted by the Apostles and therfore to hold and teach that nothing doeth or ought peculiarly and properly to belong vnto another is reproued and reiected by the doctrine of the Apostles The eight Commandement being morall and perpetuall Exod. 20. forbiddeth vs to hurt and annoy our neighbours goods and establisheth a distinction of goods and a propriety of possessions They are therefore greatly and grosly deceiued and doe notoriously deceiue others that imagine the difference and distinction of lands and goods to be brought in by tyranny not by law by violence not by iustice by force and feare not by right and reason because as children of the same Father haue the same right and interest in the goods of their Father so all men haue equall right and iurisdiction in the earth and in all things that are vpon the face of the earth and for this cause they suppose all things common nothing proper by the Law of God But this opinion falleth to the ground Answer and shall fall so long as the Commandement standeth in full force strength and vertue as a Bond and Obligation that bindeth vs and our posterity for euer For if all were a Commons and nothing inclosed if the hedge of propriety were pulled vp and all lay wide and waste as a Wildernesse without inclosure then there could bee no stealing no iniury or wrong offered euery man should take his owne by his owne right and God should forbid that by Law which cannot bee committed As if a Law were made that man should not flye in the ayre nor climbe vp into Heauen nor walke vpon his head nor be in many places at once which things are vnpossible to humane Nature But God forbiddeth nothing in vaine Againe if propriety of goods were not ordained of God but deuised of man God by precept and commandement should establish and confirme the violence and vsurpation of men and as it were giue them a free Charter and his broad Seale to haue and to hold all goods wrongfully gotten as if a Prince shold make a Law that whatsoeuer theeues robbers catch by hooke or crooke they shall possesse them by a good and rightfull title then which what can be thought more vnreasonable or spoken more absurdly Besides what need were there to set bounds and markes in Lands and possessions Deut. 27 17. And wherfore are they accursed of God and men that remoue ancient bounds and markes if there were no propriety Now where theft is restrained where wrong is condemned where abstaining from the goods of others
Come to Heshbon let the City of Sihon be built and repaired c. The end of this Song made of the people of GOD was to keepe a perpetuall memory of the victories that God gaue to the Israelites and to teach the posterity to come how they came to be owners and possessours of these Citiss We learne from hence That it is the duty of the faithfull to remember and publish the works of God Doctrine It is our duty to remember publish the great works of God whereof we are partakers or witnesses Whensoeuer GOD sheweth any of his works of mercy or iudgement toward our selues or others toward soule or body we must not hide them and bury them in forgetfulnesse but spread them abroad and make them knowne to others This appeareth in sundry places of the word of God The Prophet teacheth this duty Psalm 105 1 2. Praise the Lord call vpon his Name declare his workes among the people Sing vnto him sing praise vnto him and talke of all his wondrous works And Psal 107 8. Let them confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works among the sonnes of men So likewise Psalm 111 2 3. The works of the Lord are great and ought to be sought of all them that loue them his worke is glorious and beautifull and his righteousnesse endureth for euer So Psal 66 16 5 he prouoketh all men to heare what God hath done for him Come and hearken all ye that feare God and I will tell you what he hath done to my soule and in the same Psalme he reproueth the dulnesse of men that are cold in the consideration of the works of God Come and behold the works of God he is terrible in his doing toward the sonnes of men When the Shepheards had found the word of the Angel true and seene the Babe laide in the Cratch Luke 2 1â— They published abroad the thing that was told them of that childe to the great wondring of all those that heard it And when the man out of whom a legion of diuels was departed besought Christ that he might tarry with him Iesus sent him away saying Returne into thine owne house and shew what great things God hath done to thee so hee went his way and preached throughout all the Citty what great things Iesus had done vnto him When Paul and Barnabas returned to Antioch from whence they had beene commended to the grace of God to the worke which they had fulfilled hauing gathered together the Church They rehearsed all the things that God had done by them and how he had opened the doore of faith vnto the Gentiles Acts 14 27. The practise of this duty Christ commanded to the man that he had dispossessed Mark 5 19 20. Goe thy way home to thy friends shew theÌ„ what great things the Lord hath done vnto thee how he hath had compassion on thee so he departed and began to publish in Decapolis what great things Iesus had done vnto him and al men did maruaile All which precepts and examples teach vs that it is not enough to haue receiued Gods benefits and to be mindfull of them our selues but also we are bound to make others according to our places to profite thereby and to praise God for them agreeable to the words of Peter and Iohn to the councell Wee cannot but speak the things which we haue seene heard Acts 4 20. The Reasons of this Doctrine are diuers Reason 1 whether we consider God or our selues or the faithfull with whom we liue First in respect of God inasmuch as it standeth vs all vpoÌ„ to set forth his glory with al our strength and might This is the chiefe and principall end that we must ayme at in all our waies to seeke to gaine glory to his great Name according to that generall precept of the Apostle Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe do all to the glory of God So when God doth make knowne to vs the workes of his owne right hand this must be one motiue to stirre vs vp to spread them abroad that thereby his Name may be glorified and his sauing health published among all Nations Acts 11 1â— as we see the practise in the Apostles Secondly in respect of our selues For this is a notable signe and token of a true and liuely faith that we beleeue the works of God and lay them vp deeply in our hearts when we hide them not vnder a bushell nor couer them in the ashes but lift vp our voice as a Trumpet to declare to others what our selues haue learned This the Prophet testifieth in his owne practise I will walke before the Lord in the Land of the liuing I beleeued and therefore did I speake Psalm 116 verses 9 10. This is not peculiar to the Prophet onely to testifie his faith by the words of his mouth but is made generall and common to others by the Apostle 〈◊〉 4 13. Because we haue the same spirit of Faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore I haue spoken we also beleeue and therefore speak Such as do not beleeue the words and workes of God can neuer be fit instruments to giue notice of them to others but such as doe in heart beleeue them cannot but with the tongue confesse them thereby to assure their owne hearts and to confirme their owne faith more and more Reason 3 Thirdly we must haue respect to others For as Christ speaketh to Peter when thou art conuerted strengthen thy brethren so when we beleeue the workes of God wee must labour to bring all other to a sound faith and right iudgement It is our duty to hunger and thirst after the saluation of others and being called to the profession we must toll the bell to others There is no man that hath bene truly acquainted with the workes of God and hath in conscience bene conuinced of the vndoubted truth thereof but ought to bee as a publike Cryer and as the Lordes Herald to blaze them and publish them abroad for the good of others This is the reason that mooued the Prophet Dauid to make such often so many protestations 〈◊〉 1 71 to speak of al his wondrous workes to tell his maruellous workes to publish the praises of the Lord his great power This is the reason that Peter immediately after his deliuerance out of prison came vnto Mary where many were gathered together in praier to intreat the Lord for the enlarging of his liberty saying vnto them Go shew these things vnto Iames and the rest of the Bretheren Acts 12 â—7 So then whether we do consider that it is required of vs to seeke the glorie of God to testify the assurance of our Faith or to win our brethren wee must acknowledge that it is a speâ—iall duty laide vpon vs to publish the workes of God whereof any of vs be witnesses of the truth whereof we are conuinced Indeed Christ
and Gomorrha Genes 18.19 I know him that he will command his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to do righteousnesse and iudgement that the Lord may bring vpon Abraham that hee hath spoken vnto him This the Prophet vrgeth Psal 78 1 2 3 4 5 6. So the Prophet Ioel or rather the Lord by the Prophet threatning a greeuous plague of dearth and famine that the field should bee wasted the corne destroyed the new wine dried vp the oyle decayed and the husbandmen howle because the haruest of the field should perish saith Ioel 1 2 â— Heare â—e this O Elders and hearken yee all inhabitants of the land whether such a thing hath bene in your dayes or yet in the dayers of your Fathers Tel you your children of it and let your children shew it to their children and their children to another generation Thus we see how God requireth of vs a diligent consideration of his iudgements seeing he smiteth one to admonish another wee must not account these strokes onely as punishments vpon the offenders but as examples offered for the amendment and repentance of others as our Sauiour taught his disciples of those that were murthered by Pilate and of those were slaine by the fall of a tower Except ye repent ye shall all likewise perish Luke 13 1 2 3 4. Verse 28. For a fire is gone out of Heshbon and a flame from the City of Sihon and hath consumed Har of the Moabites c. When warre is once begun and set on foote it is not so easily laid downe neither is the thirst of ambition in a proud man so easily quenched Therefore this song declaâ—eth that when Sihon had assaulted and taken Heshbon hee rested not there but proceeded farther and led his armie against the villages adioyning dealing with them as hee had done with the inhabitants of Heshbon Thus we see the people bordering vpon the Heshbonites are touched with their ruine and companions with them in their adueâ—sity as when a mighty tree falleth it throweth down with it the lesser lower shrubs Now Moses in this borrowed speech setteth forth the misery brought vpon the Moabites which like a violent and vehement fire consumeth wheresoeuer it lighteth Marke therefore in this place the comparison similitude which the Spirit of God vseth to expresse the rage of warre wasting farre and neere as a mighty flame of fire Doctrine The misery mischâ—â—â—e 〈◊〉 waâ—â—exeâ—ding great We learne from hence this Doctrine That great is the miserie and mischiefe of warre whereby blood is shedde Nations are spoyled Countryes are ruinated Cities are dispâ—â—pled Murther is committed and the image of God defaced And albeit the life be spared yet liberty is restrained and oftentimes death is better then bâ—ndage and the sword not so bitter as captiuity euen to become slaues to them who are slaues to Satan This we see expressed in the war of Chedarlaomer Genes 14 5 6 7. who comming to chasten the rebellion of Sodom and other Cities in the plaine he seized vpon the people bordering so that they tasted the bitternes of the sword being neighbours to the Nations offending against him This Moses expresseth Deut. 28 50 51 describing the fiercenesse of the enemies and the plague of warres saying They shall not regard the person of the old nor haue compassion of the young they shall eate the fruite of thy Cattle they shall consume the profit of thy land they shall besiege thee within thy walles they shall driue thee to eate thy children the fruite of thy body during the siege and streightnesse where-with they shall compasse thee in thy Cities Heereunto that Prouerbe guideth vs vsed by the King of Israel against such as boasted before the victory Let not him that girdeth his harnesse boast himselfe King 20 11 as he that putteth it off Hence it is that we reade how thousands and ten thousands are consumed in battell which deuoureth one as well as another to teach vs the casualty and calamity of warre Reason 1 The Reasons are not to be forgotten that we may the better settle this Doctrine in our hearts First it is threatned as an heauy plague and fearefull iudgement to be brought vpon that people that set their faces against God and walke stubbornely in the breach of his commandements It is one of the arrowes of God 〈◊〉 5 16 17. which he hath in his quiuer reserueth to shoote against all the contemners of his Statutes he will send vpon them famine to punish them euill beasts to spoile them the pestilence to consume them blood to passe through them This is that which the Lord threatneth Leuit. 26 25 31. I will send a sword vpon you that shall auenge the quarrell of my Couenant and when you are gathered in your Citties I will send the pestilence among you and yee shall bee deliuered into the hand of the enemy I will make your Citties desolate If then God proclaime open warre against such as beare themselues stoutly and stubbornly against him if he be at vtter defiance with them that despite and despise him if he denounce against those the day of battell as a day of wrath a day of trouble and heauinesse a day of destruction and desolation a day of obscurity and darknes a day of clouds and blacknes a day of the Trumpet and alarme against the strong Citties against the high Towers and against mighty warriers that their bloud shall be poured out as dust their flesh made as the dung it must necessarily follow that the time of warre is the time of woe yea of weeping and wailing and great lamentation of young and old rich poore women and children babes and sucklings Reason 2 Secondly great is the benefit of peace and many are the blessings that come with it and ensue after it If then peace be a great benefit then must warre needs bee acknowledged to be a great want and a fearefull iudgement The peace of a State is as the health of a body of strong constitution therefore warre is a dangerous disease in any body politicke wheÌ„ it cannot bee purged and washed without blood We see how Moses among the blessings that shall come vpon Israel and ouertake theÌ„ reckoneth vp peace in their borders Leuit. 26 6. I will send peace in the Land and ye shall sleepe none shall make you afraid and the sword shall not goe through your Land If there be but a iarie in a priuate house or a strong faction in any society it threatneth the ruine thereof Math 12 25. If an house or Citty be diuided against it selfe it cannot stand If a kingdom be diuided against it selfe it is brought to nought But when God giueth peace and rest to his Church many blessings come with it and great contentment on all sides and in all estates especially the free liberty of the Gospel with the preaching and professing of it
on the left hand we know not what the miserie of slauery and slaughter meaneth we do not behold our Citties besiedged our Countries wasted our Townes entrenched our walles bâ—tterâ—d our houses fired consumed blessed bee the great name of our most gracious God therefore for euermore Let vs then take heede that wee abuse not these mercies and good things of Almighty GOD lest hee take them away from vs in his fierce wrath and indignation O that there were in vs wise hearts to consider these things whilst we dwell safely in these our houses and habitations and before the enemie approacheth neâ—e vnto vs and casteth a trench about vs. But if we prouoke God and make warre with him how can we haue peace with men how can we looke to liue in safetie any longer with our wiues and children This our Sauiour hath set downe and with â—eares taught the Iewes long before their destruction came vpon them For when he came neere and beheld the City he wept for it and passionately saide Luk. 19 41 42 43 44. O if thou haddest euen knowne at the least in this day those things which belong vnto thy peace But now are they hid from thine eies For the daies shall come vpon thee that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee and compasse thee round keepe thee in on euerie side and shall make thee euen with the ground and thy children which are in thee and they shall not leaue thee a stone vpon a stone because thou knowest not that season of thy visitation Let vs apply these things vnto our selues and if wee desire to liue peaceably with men let vs first seek to be at peace with God and if we would be reconciled to our brother let vs in the first place be reconciled to our God and then all things shall speake peace vnto vs. Verse 29. Woe be to thee Moab O people of Chemosh thou art vndone hee hath deliuered his sons which escaped and his daughters into captiuity to Sihon king of the Amorites Here the Poet rhetorically turneth his speech to the Moabites describing their foolish confidence in their dumbe Idolles Psal 115 4 5. Which are the worke of mens hands which haue eies and see not eares and heare not they haue a mouth and speake not noses and smell not hands touch not feet and walke not neither make they a sound with their throat they that make them are like vnto theÌ„ and so are all they that trust in them The Nations of the Gentiles had multitudes of gods and euery Nation his seuerall Idoll-goâ— As Chemosh was the idoll of the Moabites Baal of the Caldeans Ashteroth of the Sidonians Moloch of the Ammonites Rimmon of the Syrians Dagon of the Philistims These are false gods and had the godhead or diuine nature falsly ascribed vnto them who were not able to saue such as did worship them as the author of this song here declareth Hee hath deliuered his sons and daughters to captiuity and was not able to deliuer them out of the hands of Sihon king of the Amorites 1 King 18 26. For as the Israelites cried for fire to come from heauen from morning to noone O Baal heare vs so no doubt did the Moabites for deliueraÌ„ce from their enimies cal to their idol Chemosh O Chemosh heare vs but there was no voyce nor any to answer so that they fel into the hands of the Amorites and receiued no profit or benefit by their idoll seruice Heere then wee see how the idolatrous Moabites worshipping a false god and trusting in their great Idol are defeated and destroyed Hence we learne Doctrine Idolaters shal be confounded and destroyed That Idolaters lye open to iudgement The worshipping of Images howsoeuer it bee coloured with false reasons is the true cause of Gods iudgements We see heere how the Moabites were rooted out of theyr Townes and Cities for this sinne Hitherto come the threatnings of the Prophets against the Nations by Esay chap. 46 1 2. and Ier. 46 44 7 8. for their idolatry We see in Iudg. 2 11. when Israel committed idolatry began to cleaue to strange gods and forsook the Lord God of their fathers God sold them into the handes of their enemies so that they could no longer stand before them This was the destruction of Ieroboam the son of Nebat that made Israel to sinne and of Iehu who set vp idolatry after he had destroyed it This was the cause that the wrath of God brake in vpon the Israelites when they had erected the golden Calfe which sin was reuenged with a greeuous and horrible slaughter Heereunto also the Prophet hath relation Psal 106 34 35. They destroyed not the people as the Lord had commanded them but were mingled amongst the heathen and learned their workes and serued their Idols which were their ruine Thus we see how idolatry turneth to the destruction of the idolater The Reasons follow First God is the husband Reason 1 of his Church and can no more abide to haue his honour and worship communicated to any other then the husband any partner or fellow in his loue Prou. 6 35. â—ho cannot beare the sight of any ransome neither will hee consent though thou augment the gifts Idolatry therfore is spirituall whoredome and God is a iealous God of his honor and glory and will not suffer the same to be giuen to any other Esay 42 8. Exod. 20 5. This is notably declared and woorthily expressed by the Prophet Hosea where the idolatry of the Israelites is resembled to the adulterous and whorish woman that doateth vpon her louers that forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth the couenant of her God Their mother saith the Lord by his Prophet hath played the Harlot she that conceiued them hath done shamefully c. As then God is the husband of his Câ—urch so our spirituall worship is as a certaine marriage of our soules consecrated vnto the Lord therfore all false and forged worship is spiritual whordome and adultery toward him To this purpose speaketh Hosea ch 2 19 20. I will marrie thee vnto me for euer yea I will marry thee vnto me in righteousnes and in iudgement c. Thus also the Prophet Ieremy speaketh ch 2 2. Thus saith the Lord I remember thee with the kindnesse of thy youth and the loue of thy Marriage when thou wentest after me in the wildernesse in a Land that was not sowne Secondly Idols are the workes of mens Reason 2 hands whether they bee of Siluer or Golde they are the worke of the Founder or whether they bee carued or grauen in stone or timber they are the hand of the workeman or whether they bee wrought in blew silke or purple Ieremy 10 9. All things are made by cunning men Heereupon it followeth that they that depend vpon them and seeke helpe of them doe seeke helpe of flesh and doe make stockes and stones their god and therefore they
blindnes as hee did Elymas with crookednes deformity as the woman in the Gospel with foolishnes as hee did Achitophel with want of reason vnderstanding as he did Nebucadnezzar to teach vs to take heed to our selues and our senses lest we abuse them to our destruction Lastly seeing God can blinde the eyes and Vse 3 bind vp the senses when it pleaseth him let vs go forward walk boldly in the duties of our calling let vs not feare any enemies seeing the Lord hath so many wayes to helpe his chosen people to succour them to saue them harmlesse Let vs commit commend our selues to his prouidence who albeit hee suffer vs to fall into many dangers yet hee can smite his enemies with many suddain iudgments He can visit them oftentimes in sundry manners Euery thing serueth to his wll therfore if we serue God let vs be assured he wil make it serue to our benefit They shal not stir a foot or moue any member or lift vp an hand but at his beck and appointment Ieroboam stretched out his hand from the Altar to lay holde on the Prophet but immediatly it dried vp 1. King 1â— and he could not pull it in again vnto him Ananias Sapphira his wife were among the Apostles and seemed to be in perfect health far from death yet suddainly they fell down were caried out Olde Eli whose sons walked not in the steps of their father sate vpon a seat by the way side waiting for the successe of the battel fought against the Philistims A man would haue thought he sate safely and surely at his owne pleasure and no doubt he iudged no lesse himselfe of himselfe but when hee heard that the Arke was taken suddainly hee fell from his seate backward 2 Sam. 4. â— and his neck was broken When Vzziah King of Iudah presumed to burne incense vpon the Altar of incense lift vp his heart to his owne destruction while he waxed wroth against the Priests of the Lord had the incense in his hand to burne it 2. Chroâ—â— 19. suddainly the leprosie arose in his forehead he was compelled to depant out of the Temple We are able to do nothing of our selues as of our selues seeing that in him we liue moue Act. 17 2â— and haue our being Let vs in all our sufferings comfort our selues heerein that the Lord holdeth the wicked in his owne hand turneth their wisdome into foolishnes Absalom rebelled against his father and was assisted by Achitophel Dauids companion and chiefe counseller for the counsell which hee counselled in those dayes was like as one had asked counsell at the oracle of God Dauid prayed vnto God to turne his counsell into foolishnes 2 Sam. 1â— God heard his prayer and confounded the deep wisdome of this great Polititian so that he set his house in order hanged himselfe 1 Cor. 3â— 20 Hee catcheth the wise in their owne craftinesse for the wisdome of this world is foolishnes with God the Lord knoweth that the thoughts of the wise be vain If any therefore seeme to be wise in this world let him bee a foole that hee may be wise All humane wisdome in the vnregenerate is oftentimes turned into extreme folly Iezabel enemy against the Church hated Eliah vnto the death but sending him this word by a messenger The Gods do so to me and more also if I make not thy life like one of theirs whom thou hast slaine by to morrow this time 1 Kings 19 2.3 hereby he had fit occasion and opportunity to flye away and to shift for himselfe receiuing warning and learning wisedome by his enemy Herod a subtle Fox and withall a bloody Lyon and wise in his generation might haue sent one of his Courtiers with the wise men for his greater assurance yet hee sendeth them alone and appointeth not one to goe with them Mat. 2 8. Thus the Lord striketh his enemies with the spirit of giddinesse and turneth all their deuices into sottishnesse he circumuenteth the wise in their owne pollicies and the counsell of the wicked is made foolish They meete with darknesse in the day time and grope at noone day as in the night but he saueth the poore from the sword from their mouth and from the hand of the violent man so that the poore hath his hope but iniquity shall stoppe her mouth Iob 5 12 13 14 15. Indeed they seeke wayes imagine meanes to destroy the godly but they cannot finde them out they are endued with wisedome iudgement counsell they are very subtle and deceitfull but that which happened to the eyes of the Sodomites falleth vpon their mindes They are smitten with blindnesse and madnesse are smitten with astonying of heart c. Deut. 28 28 29. Verse 34. Then Balaam saide to the Angel of the Lord I haue sinned Heere is offered to our considerations the corrupt conscience of an euill man So soone as the Lord charged him with his sinne by and by his heart smote him and he confessed his offence Heere was no true sanctificatioÌ„ of the conscience which indeed did checke and condemne him for his disobedience and couetousnesse but did not bridle suppresse the inclination of his heart vnto euill neyther could testifie that his transgression was pardoned We learne in this example â—â—â—ine 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 â—â—â—traiâ—â—â—â—onâ—â—â—â—innes that euill men are oftentimes compelled to confesse their owne sinnes God wanteth not many wayes and sundry meanes to draw from men a confession of their owne iniquities This wee see in Pharaoh when the hand of God was heauy vpon him and his plagues pressed sore against him he called for Moses and Aaron and said vnto them I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I my people are wicked Exod. 9 27. Albeit he could not beleeue to obtaine remission yet he confessed his sinnes to his condemnation The like we see in Saul who persecuted Dauid and sinned against his owne conscience yet when he saw that Dauid had saued his life when some willed and cryed to kill him he saide Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rendred mee good and I haue rendred thee euill I haue sinned come againe my sonne Dauid for I will do thee no more harme because my soule was precious in thine eies c. 1 Sa. 24 18. and 26 21. So then howsoeuer the vngodly delight in sin and regard not to prouoke God to wrath yet theyr owne mouthes are made witnesses against theÌ„selues and they publish theyr owne shame as with the blast of a Trumpet The Reasons are these First the wrath of Reason 1 God is gone out against them and their owne consciences summon them vnto iudgement to answer for their sins before the high Iudge of heauen and earth so that the more they seeke to couer and smother them in the ashes of their owne corruptions that the flame of them breake not out the more
partly by dissembling hypocrites and partly by cunning Papists Hence it is that the Church is oppressed and groneth vnder the burden of sundry corrupt customes and iniurious prescriptions to the decay of religion and hinderance of the true worship of God If these meÌ„ had onely cut off the lap of our garments 1 Sam. 24.5 6 it were reason they should haue some remorse for it and it were wel with them if their harts would smite them for it But they haue serued vs as the Ammonites serued the messengers of Dauid whom he sent to comfort the King who shaued off halfe theyr beards and cut off their garments in the middle 2 Sam. 10 4. Of whom we may say as Paul said sometimes of the Iewes Thou that abhorrest Idols committest thou sacriledge Rom. 2 22. That is thou hatest the false gods and yet thou spoylest the true God which seemeth to bee much worse then the worshipping of Images and the giuing of our selues to the sinne of Idolatry Thus we offer to the Lord the lame and the sicke the torne and the blinde which if it were offered vnto thy Prince would hee accept it at thy hands be content with thee Mal. 1 8 9 13 14. yet we thinke him deeply indebted vnto vs. Thus do we spoyle the Lord of hosts in his Tithes and Offerings yet the Idolaters will not spoyle their gods as wee haue spoyled and doe spoyle the true God Mal. 3 8. Thus oftentimes it fareth better in this world with those which prophesie errors and speake flattering thinges which dawbe with vntempered Morter and preach of wine and of strong drinke theÌ„ with such as are found faithfull witnesses of the truth denouncing the iudgements of God and dealing faithfully with his people Whilst the true Prophets of God are hid in Caues and fed with bread and water to sustaine their feeble soules and faint liues foure hundred Prophets of the Groues are fed to the full and fare deliciously euery dat at Iezebels Table 1 Kings 18 13 19. Whiles Mâ—chaiah is clapt vp in the Prison house 1 Kin. 2â— and fed with the bread of affliction c. the false Prophets walked at liberty were richly prouided for tasted of the best and did eate the portion of the Kings meat Whilst Ieremy the true Prophet of the Lord is put in the court of the prison Ier. 37 1â— 38 6. hath giuen him daily a morsell of bread out of the Bakers street and is cast into the Dungeon where was no water but myre where he stucke fast the false Prophets insult ouer him and liue in al pleasure abundance Whilst Daniel and his companions feed vpon Pulse and haue water giuen them to drinke Dan. 1 1â— the Priests of Bel with their wiues children made merry with the meate allotted to the Idoll But howsoeuer this hath euer bene the lot and portion of the Prophets and Apostles and of other seruants of God and the recompence of their labours who spend their vitall spirits and waste their strength to speake to an vnthankful people let vs notwithstanding the disgraces and indignities offered vnto vs go forward in our callings looking for our wages and reward at the hands of GOD in whose seruice we are imployed and who hath promised That they which are wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament c. Dan. 12. Thus the Apostle exhorteth the Elders to feed the flocke of God which dependeth vpon them assuring themselues That when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory 1 Pet. 5 3 4. Verse 39. So Balaam went with Balak He tooke Balaam and brought him vp into the high places of Baal that thence he might see the vtmost part of the people After the communication followeth a description of theyr actions they prepare for theyr coniuration they offer sacrifices and going into the Chappell of Baal they take a view of the vtmost part of the people of God God hath set himselfe against Balaam he had forbidden him to curse his people the sword was drawne out against him for his disobedience and he promised to submit himselfe vnto the good pleasure of God All this was knowne also to Balak that set him on worke and payeth him his wages yet see here how they proceed and goe forward in theyr wicked course and cannot be stopped hindered from it From hence we learne that howsoeuer the vngodly be checked reproued of God Doctriâ— The wicâ—â— reproueâ— continuâ— sinne yet they continue in theyr vngodlinesse howsoeuer they bee crossed and contradicted they hold on their course in sinne which they haue begunne This appeareth in the example of Cain albeit he were admonished and reprooued of God for his wrath and malice against his brother 〈◊〉 6 8. â— yet he runneth forward and neuer ceaseth till he had killed him This is seene likewise euidently in the example of the olde world when the Lord saw that the wickednesse of man was great in the earth and all the imaginations of the thoughts of his heart were onely euill continually he stirred vp Noah a Preacher of righteousnes and gaue them an hundred and twenty yeeres to repent yet they sinned still corrupting their wayes and defiling the earth with their cruelty they did eate and drinke and gaue themselues vnto all excesse till the flood came and swept them all away Hereunto commeth the practise of Pharaoh Exod. 6 34. what could the Lord haue done vnto him that he did not He sent Moses and Aaron to speake vnto him he brought sundry plagues vpon him hee corrected him by diuers and sharpe afflictions yet he waxed obstinate and hardned his heart more and more to his owne destruction This is that which the Apostle Paul teacheth 2 Tim. 3 1 2 3. This know that in the last dayes shall come perillous times for men shall be louers of their owne selues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull vnholy c. So that it appeareth to be an euident trueth that the wicked are so obstinate and hardned in their euill that by no meanes they can bee brought from it Pro. 27 22. And if thou shouldest braâ— a foole in a mortar among wheate brayed with a pestle yet will not his foolishnes depart from him Reason 1 The Reasons to strengthen and confirme this truth to our consciences are to be considered First sin is as the Gangrene or Canker iâ— fretteth and cateth further and further the hand infecteth the arme and the foot the leg vnlesse the part that is infected bee cut off at the beginning as the Apostle teacheth 2 Tim. 2 16 17. Stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall increase vnto more vngodlines their word shall fret as a canker of which sort are Hymeneus and Philetus So the Apostle Iames resembleth and compareth sin to child-bearing for the fruitfulnesse of it Iam. 1 15 When lust hath conceiued it
is added vnto it is the ioy of the seuerall parts and the multiplying of many members is matter of great reioycing to the whole body and cause of stirring of vs vp to the praise of God who quickeneth theÌ„ that are dead and maketh them to bee found that were lost In the naturall body found deformed or defectiue if sight were giuen to the blinde or hearing to the deafe or speech to the dumb if life or limb were restored where it was wanting 〈◊〉 3 7 8. 〈◊〉 â— 24. what great comfort would this bring what great reioycing would it worke So in the mysticall body of Christ when any part or when many parts are added as ornaments of the body and helping to accomplish the number of the elect let vs break foorth into ioy of heart and reioyce that wee haue part and fellowship in this company Thirdly let vs not measure the Church by Vse 3 our owne outward senses When Idolatry and open wickednesse when superstition cruell persecutions ouer-spread all as an vniuersall darknesse couering the earth let vs not suffer our selues to be deceiued nor iudge rashly of Gods people We thinke the Church oftentimes like to perish and to be rooted out of the earth but the foundation of God alwaies remaineth sure and hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the Lord hath not cast away his people Rom. 11 1 2 3 4 5. When Elias saw the Prophets of God killed and the Altars digged downe God said vnto him I haue reserued vnto my selfe seuen thousand men which haue not bowed their knee to Baal Euen so then at this present time there is a remnant according to the election of grace Wherefore let vs not iudge rashly of priuate persons whether they be in the number of the elect or not much lesse of whole Nations and kingdomes We say commonly he runneth farre that neuer returneth Paul was a persecuter of the Church 1 Tim 1 13 but Christ appearing vnto him made him a Preacher of the Gospel Manasseh was an Idolater a sorcerer and shedder of much innocent blood when hee sate in his Throne and kingdome but hee remembred God afterward in the dayes of his affliction 2 Chron. 33 12. Mary Magdalen who led a wicked life out of whom Christ cast seuen diuels Mark 16 9 had her sinnes forgiuen and loued him much of whom she had receiued so great mercy The theefe that all his life had runne astray Luc. 23.40 and hunted after the goods of other men was vpon the Crosse conuerted to the faith he abhoâ—red his former life confessed his sinnes craued pardon blamed his fellow and longed after the kingdome of God This the Apostle auoucheth concerning the Corinthians when he had taught That neither fornicaters nor idolaters nor adulterers nor wantons nor buggerers nor theeues nor couetous nor drunkards nor raylers nor extortioners shall inherite the kingdome of God he addeth Such were some of you but yee are washed but yee are sanctified but ye are iustified in the Name of the Lord Iesus by the Spirit of our God 1 Cor. 6 9 10. So theÌ„ we must iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who shall lighten things that are hidde in darknesse and make the counselles of the heart manifest 1 Cor. 4 5. and then shall euery man haue praise of GOD. And let vs not be daunted and dismayed at the great number of the wicked of Atheists Libertines Epicures Idolaters Hypocrites Scorners Blasphemers seeing there is an vniuersality of the elect and faithfull though few appeare to our senses as did to the eyes of Eliah who in heart soule ioyne with vs of whose prayers we are partakers Lastly seeing there are many elected vnto Vse 4 life and saluation let vs vse all meanes to draw others to faith in Christ and repentance from dead works Let vs exhort one another while it is called to day lest any be hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Heb 3 13. Let vs prouoke to good workes and so much the more seeing the day of the Lord draweth neere Heb. 10 25. For what knowest thou O man whether thou shalt win thy brother The husbandman planteth and watereth 1 Cor. 3 7 he tilleth soweth and when he hath done he committeth the successe to God looking with patience for early and latter rayne So must all the Ministers of God which are his laborers preach in season and out of season diuide the word of truth aright and take all occasions to win soules to God And this is that vse which the Lord himselfe teacheth and prescribeth Acts 18 9 10. Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace For I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee for I haue much people in this City Where wee see that howsoeuer Paul found much opposition against him at Corinth some resisting and others blaspheming himselfe ready to depart yet the Lord appeareth vnto him and encourageth him to continue his labours with promise of a plentifull haruest a rich recompence of reward that hee should not labour in vaine but be the Minister of life vnto many This is the greatest comfort to the Ministers of God to turne many to righteousnesse This shall be our Crowne and glory in the great day of account when the cheefe Shepheard of the sheepe shall appeare Therefore the Apostle chargeth the man of God to be of a patient spirit gentle towards all men 2 Tim. 2 24 25. suffering the euill instructing them with meekenesse that are contrary minded prouing if God at any time will giue them repentance that they may acknowledge the truth and come to amendment out of the snare of the diuel of whom they are taken prisoners to do his will To conclude let vs remember the saying of the Apostles Iames chap. 5 19 20. Brethren if any of you haue erred from the truth and some man haue conuerted him let him know that he which hath conuerted the sinner from going astray out of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sins Where the Apostle teacheth that so manie of vs as haue receyued any gifts at the handes of God it is our duty not onely to vse them to our owne comfort but to labour diligently to profit others that so we may gaine glorie and winne soules to God by furthering the saluation of our brethren It followeth in the Text. Let mee dye the death of the righteous In these wordes is contained the second part of the conclusion of this first prophesie which is Balaams demand and desire that after the end of this temporall and mortall life hee may rest with the Saints and obtaine the blessed estate reserued for them This had bene a good and godly prayer if it had not proceeded from an euill heart and beene stained with a wicked life This desire of his was not constant and followed vnto the end but
be effectuall to stay vs in our obedience because God wil continue the same God of mercy and truth vnto vs without alteration which he was to Noah Abraham Isaac Iacob Ioseph and all the faithfull so highly renowned and greatly commended in the Scriptures so it must serue to bee a bridle in the iawes of the vngodly and prophane wretches of the world that as he hath plagued consumed and throwne downe into the bottomles pit of hell the wicked heretofore that rebelled against him and resisted his will so he is vnchangeable in Name and Nature and therefore he will do the same to them now and to as many as shall walke in their steps for euer This we may see to be a plain case in the righteousnes of God Eccl. 8 12 13. Though a sinner do euill an hundred times and God prolongeth his dayes yet I know it shall be well with them that fâ—are the Lord and do reuerence before him but it shall not be well to the wicked neither shall he prolong his daies he shall be like a shaddow because he feareth not before God And the Apostle Iude in his Epistle Iude 6 7. 2 Pet 2 1 5. alledgeth and applyeth the examples of Gods vengeance vpoÌ„ the wicked past to those present and to come shewing that if God spared not the Angels that had sinned but cast them downe into hell and deliuered them vnto chaines of darknesse to bee kept vnto damnation neyther spared the olde world but brought in the flood vpon the vngodly c. Let vs remember that wee shall finde God the same toward vs for euer neuer presume that he can or will be changed now from that which he hath beene heeretofore toward others Verse 21. He seeth not iniquity in Iacob he beholdeth not transgression in Israel Hitherto we haue spoken of the vnchangeablenesse of Gods loue toward his Church Now let vs see the reasons of it both in spirituall things and then in temporall The cheefest priuiledge of the Church standeth in the fruition and enioying of spirituall blessings Among all spirituall blessings this is one of the cheefest Remission of sinnes This is expressed by this phrase that God seeth not sinne in them that is he forgiueth theyr iniquity and imputeth not sinne vnto them To the same purpose the Prophet saith Our sinnes are couered Psalm 32 verse 1. These may seeme at the first strange speeches and phrases For shall not he that made the eye see Psalme 94. Shall not he that made the eare heare He that made the heart shall not he vnderstand and know the secrets of the heart Are not all things naked and open before him or can any hide himselfe from his presence and winde himselfe from his prouidence The meaning is not that God doth not behold them but it is a borrowed speech from the custome of men which lay away those things out of sight which they do not vse or would not remember so that he doth not see them when he doth not punish them he couereth them when he doth pardon them and account them as if they were neuer committed So Hezekiah saith Esa 38 17. God had cast his sins behind his backe Thus the Prophet speaketh Esay 1 18. Though your sinnes were as Crimson they shall be made white as Snow though they were red as Scarlet they shall be as wool And chap. 44 22. I haue put away thy transgressions like a Cloud and thy sinnes as a Mist So the Prophet Micah saith chap. 7 19. He will turne againe and haue compassion vpon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast all their sinnes into the bottome of the sea From all these Testimonies we learne this truth That to euery true member Doctrine of the Church To all the members oâ— the Churcâ— belongeth the forgiuâ—nesse of 〈◊〉 belongeth the forgiuenes of all theyr sins It is a peculiar priuiledge of the faithfull for the merits and righteousnesse of Christ to haue theyr sinnes forgiuen whereby it commeth to passe that God esteemeth of sinne as no sinne and of iniquity as if it had neuer bene committed Heere then we haue offered to our considerations a principall and fundamental point of our Christian Religion and of the holy faith That all our sinnes wants and impections originall and actuall as well in the committing of euill as in omitting of good in thought word deed are couered healed and released thorough the righteousnesse of Christ imputed vnto vs which being apprehended by faith and applyed vnto vs doth not onely make them as if they had neuer bene but also iustifie discharge vs causing vs to appeare blamelesse and spotlesse in the sight of God Thus God proclaimeth him selfe to be a most gracious and merciful God readily inclined to forgiue sins Exod. 34 6 7. Esay 33 24. and 43 25. Ier. 31 31 32. and 33 8. Reason 1 And this truth to wit that iustification staÌ„deth in the remission of sinnes through the satisfaction of Christ is confirmed vnto vs by sundry reasons out of the worde of GOD. For first we must appeare as iust and perfect in Gods sight either by the imputatioÌ„ of Christs righteousnesse or by the merite of our owne workes there is no third way can be deuised This is a full distribution of causes as appeareth by the Apostle speaking of the election and calling of the Iewes Rom. 11 6. If it bee of grace it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it bee of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke Thus we see hee maketh an opposition betweene the grace of God and the workes of men But no workes can iustifie vs neither of congruitie nor condignity neither of nature nor of grace wrought in vs by the spirit of God but by Gods acceptation of the intercession and merits of his owne Son This the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 3 20. Gal. 3 6. By the workes of the Law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight And in another place I count all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord that I might bee found in him not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith Phil. 3 7 8 9. Reason 2 Secondly whatsoeuer giueth the creature cause of boasting and robbeth God of his glory may not be admitted and cannot be accepted in the worke of our iustification But all things sauing the righteousnesse of Christ minister to vs matter of boasting depriue God of the honor and glory due to his name This the Apostle teacheth in sundry places Rom. 4 2. If Abraham were iustified by workes he hath wherein to reioyce 〈◊〉 2 8.9 but not with God By grace are ye saued thorough faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God not of workes lest any man should boast himselfe So
what indignation yea what feare yea how great desire yea what a zeale yea what reuenge Where this care is not to please God and feare to fall againe and offend him there was neuer true repentance nor any feeling of the forgiuenes of former sinnes This were exceeding vnthankfulnes for mercy receyued and a turning of the grace of God into wantonnes to commit sinne anew that grace may abound Thirdly it is our duty to returne all praise and thankfulnes to God for this so infinit and vnspeakable mercy which appeareth in nothing more theÌ„ in the forgiuenes of our manifold sins It belongeth to God onely to forgiue sinnes therfore to him onely belongeth the glory of forgiuenes as being onely worthy to receiue all praise This Daniel confesseth in his praier O Lord righteousnes belongeth vnto thee but vnto vs open shame as appeareth this day So the prophet Dauid prouoking all to praise the Lord alledgeth this as the cheefe reason to mooue them Which forgiueth all thine iniquities healeth all thine infirmities Psal 103 3. This also we see in the practise and example of the Apostle who mentioning his sinnes and magnifying the exceeding and abundant mercy of God in the pardon of them hee breaketh out into a thankesgiuing to the eternall God Vnto the King euerlasting immortall inuisible vnto God onely wise be honor and glory for euer euer Amen 1 Tim. 1 17. Rom. 7 25. If we haue tasted of this mercy let vs bee mindfull of this duty and if wee haue had experience of this forgiuenes let vs be carefull to expresse vnto him our thankfulnesse Fourthly wee must shew backe againe our loue toward our heauenly Father according to the measure of his loue toward vs. The greater sins he hath pardoned the greater loue should bee returned This is it which the Prophet professeth to haue wrought exceeding loue in his heart towards the Lord when he considered how gracious and mercifull he had bene vnto him Psal 116 1. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my prayer The practise of this duty is remembred and commended in the sinfull woman Luke 7 47. Many sinnes are forgiuen her for she loued much to whom a little is forgiuen he doth loue a little Let this example be continually before our eies Let vs examine our selues how neere we come vnto her in the practise of this duty Let vs behold our selues in her as in a glasse If wee haue had a blessed experience of Gods louing kindnesse toward vs in blotting out and burying our sinnes out of his remembrance let vs be answerable in loue to him againe who hath loued vs first Where little loue appeareth to God there is little knowledge of forgiuenes of sinnes Where no loue is there is no feeling of the comfort of this doctrine If we haue found God exceeding kinde and gracious vnto vs it will work an exceeding measure of loue where God hath assured and sealed vp that grace by his holy Spirit Lastly the receiuing of this mercy from God must worke in vs mercy toward our brethren that as we haue obtayned forgiuenesse of sinnes at his hands so wee should be ready to forgiue one another And so bee mercifull to others as our heauenly Father is mercifull to vs Luke 6 36. This our Sauiour teacheth in the parable of the King that would take an account of his seruants to wit that he requireth mercy where he hath shewed mercy and that iudgement shall be without mercy to him that sheweth no mercy Hence it is that the Apostle giueth this in charge Eph. 4 32. Colos 3 13. This we are also directed vnto in that forme of prayer which Christ did teach his Disciples and hath left vnto his Church warranting vs to aske forgiuenes as we feele our selues ready to forgiue This we are to apply vnto our selues and learne euerie day to be like to our heauenly Father Matth. 5 45. Who maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust If then we desire to be partakers of the goodnes of God in forgiuing the infinit debt whereby we are deeply indebted vnto GOD and would finde him mercifull vnto vs as euery one will seeme to be desirous of it let vs shew our selues ready to forgiue from our hearts the iniuries and offences done vnto vs. Among all testimonies that we may gather to our selues of Gods goodnesse and mercie towards vs none is more excellent more coÌ„fortable more certaine then this if we finde it in vs that is the pardoning and passing ouer the wrongs offered vs and a readines to forgiue euen our enemies that most enuy and hate vs and that frankely and freely as we our selues haue receyued forgiuenesse at the hands of God The Lord his God is with him These words containe the second priuiledge peculiar and proper to the Church which God hath bestowed vpon it to wit the presence of his Spirit True it is in regard of his essence and deity hee is euery where the heauen is his throne and the earth is his footstoole Psalme 139 7 8. So that we cannot hide our selues from his presence If we ascend into heauen he is there If we lye downe in the graue he is there if we take the wings of the morning and dwell in the vttermost parts of the sea thither shall his hand leade vs and his right hand hold vs if wee say yet the darknes shal hide vs the night shall be light about him But in this place this prophesie poynteth vs vnto vs another presence to wit of his grace protection defence and deliuerance the presence of his Spirit sanctifying his children purging them from dead workes to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Doctrinâ— It is a priâ—â—ledge of 〈◊〉 Church haue Goâ— presence his grace working in them regeneration and finishing all good things in them to bring them to euerlasting life We learne from hence That it is a great priuiledge of the Church to haue God present with it and president ouer it He is not farre off from those that are his howsoeuer in time of affliction and in the houre of tentation he seemeth so to them hee is neere vnto them he is euer with them he holdeth a gracious hand ouer them This is it which the Lord so often promiseth in his word truly performeth to the great comfort of all his children This is it which the Lord speaketh to Iacob going from his fathers house to Padan Aram Gen. 28 15. This also the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth Psal 34 15 18. And lest any should restraine that exhortation and take it peculiarly to belong to him alone the Apostle extendeth it farther and applyeth it to all the people of God speaking to them as well as vnto Ioshua chapt 1 9. I will not faile thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper I will not fear what man can do vnto
the sacrifices that both of thē did offer Doctrine The wicked are wise in their kind to bring their wicked purposes to passe Hereby we learne That the children of this world are wise in their generation omitting no manner of means to bring their purposes to passe Wee may obserue by continuall experience the nature of vngodly men they are subtle and cunning in their kinde they watch their wayes and times to fit them to work out their wicked deuices and inuentions Balak knew well enough hee was not able to meete the Israelites in the open field and to put his cause to the triall of a battell and therefore dealeth otherwise This is it which Stephen in his Apology noteth Acts 7 19. There arose another King which knew not Ioseph the same dealt subtilly with our kindred and euilly entreated our fathers and made them to cast out their young children that they should not remaine aliue Thus did Laban deale toward Iacob Gen. 31 1 2 41 changing his minde reuoking his bargaines altering his wages murmuring at his prosperity and changing his countenance toward him This is noted also in the Parable recorded Luk. 16 8 where it is saide that the Master praised and commended his vniust Steward because he had done wisely For the children of this world are in their generation wiser thē the children of light This we see by many examples 2 Sam. 16 23. Ahithophels counsel was esteemed like as one had asked counsell at the Oracle of God so were all his counsels both with Dauid and with Absolon The like we see in Herod when he heard of the birth of Christ as of a new borne King by the wise men he pretendeth piety but vseth pollicy to destroy the Babe our Sauiour he calleth the wisemen secretly and priuily he willeth them to returne what successe they had and pretended a good end that he might worship him Math. 2 7 8. whereas his meaning was to kill him The same we might obserue in the Scribes and Pharisies after the ascension of Christ they spared no meanes to hinder the course of the Gospel Acts 3 and 4 and 5 but vsed sometimes faire meanes somtimes threatnings somtimes commandements to stop the mouths of the Apostles All which Testimonies teach vs that which the Prophet Ieremy saith ch 4.22 of the people in his time agreeable to the truth of this doctrine They are wise to do euil but to do well they haue no knowledge Reason 1 The Reasons follow First they serue a cunning master the author of al confusion the contriuer of all mischiefe the worker of all wickednesse that olde subtill serpent who worketh in all the children of disobedience Eph. 2 2. They serue him as their master they obey him as their father they follow him as their captaine they honour him as their lord they worship him as their god For do yee not know saith the Apostle Paul that to whomsoeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whom ye obey whether it bee of sin vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnesse Rom. 6 16. And as Peter testifieth They promise vnto others liberty and are themselues the seruants of corruption for of whomsoeuer a man is ouercome euen vnto the same he is in bondage 2 Pet. 2 19. Secondly God giueth euen to wicked men Reason 2 wisedome and vnderstanding Psal 145 9. to magnifie his mercy who is good to all and to aggrauate their sinne who are made thereby without excuse Rom. 1 20 21. For he maketh his Sunne to shine vpon the euill and the good hee sendeth raine on the iust and vniust Now the greater his goodnes is toward them the heauier shall his iudgement and their punishment be To whom much is committed of him much shall be required and to whomsoeuer men doe giue much the more of him will they aske Luke 12 48. What is it that thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receiued it why dost thou not glorifie him of whom thou hast receiued it Thus we see God giueth wisedome and sundry other gifts to the vngodly both to shew himselfe to be in his mercies vnspeakable and to leaue them in their sinnes inexcusable Thirdly the enemies of God haue knowledge Reason 3 vnderstanding experience foresight forecast they are as wise as Serpents as subtle as Foxes as crafty as Crocodiles to the ende God may vse them as his rods in correcting his Church and in trying the faith of his people So he proued the patience of the Israelites by Pharaoh the Egyptians Exod. 1 10 15 22. and by the cunning and crafty fetches which they practised for their ouerthrow and destruction So he tried Dauid by wise Achitophel through whose subtilty suggestion Dauid was driuen out of Ierusalem and to shift from place to place for the safegard of life So he tried Ioseph and Mary by the dissimulation of Herod by whō they were constrained to depart out of Iudea and to flye into the Land of Egypt The vses to bee made of this Doctrine are Vse 1 many First this should on the other side teach vs to deale wisely and warily with them lest we be snared and circumuented by them We are set as vpon an hill we are placed as vpon a stage if we professe Christ Iesus a small spot will be seene in our garment It behoueth vs therefore to be wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues Math. 10 1◠according to the counsell of our Sauiour to the end we may stop the mouthes of gainsayers and cut off occasions from them that seeke occasions that when they speake euill of vs as of euill doers they may be ashamed which slander our good conuersation It behooueth vs therefore hauing to doe with such aduersaries as are their craftesmasters in their occupation and haue learned cunning in their profession to deale not onely lawfully but wisely Their wisedome is ioyned with wickednes our wisedome must bee seasoned and tempered with godlinesse Their policy is iniquity with vs policy and innocencie must accompany together and kisse one another Their wisedome is a circumuenting by laying of snares our wisedom must be to be circumspect in auoyding of snares If wee haue this warinesse mingled with true sincerity hauing our spirits without guile and all our actions without dissimulation it is both lawfull and expedient to set wisedome against wisedome and policie against policy and care against care and vnderstanding against vnderstāding that so through their subtilty and our simplicity we be not taken in their traps which they haue laid for vs. The men are mischieuous the times are dangerous the snares and slights are pernicious if we should not deale wisely and warily we should lye open as a prey to the enemies and should notwithstand iminent harmes and hurts ready to fall vpon vs. Thus the seruants of God haue borne themselues in a lawfull course with a wise hand Rebecca vnderstanding the hatred and hearing
day to day with their vnlawfull deeds Let vs delight in the sweet society of Gods children take pleasure to be in the presence of them that fear God As for the vngodly let vs desire their places rather then their persons their roome rather then theyr company Hence it is that Salomon teacheth vs not to enter into the way of the wicked nor to walke in the way of euill men Prou. 4 ver 14 15 16 to auoyd it and not to goe by it to turne from it and to passe by for they cannot sleepe except they haue done euill and their sleepe departeth except they cause some to fall What an heape of words doth Salomon vse and to what ende serue these so many repetitions but to shew the exceeding danger of communicating with the wicked and how hardly wee are drawne to leaue theÌ„ It is all one as if a man would throw himselfe willingly and wilfully into the hands of theeues We would be ready to call and account him a starke foole without any signe or shew of wisedome that would runne into the company of theeues and robbers especially hauing any charge of mony or money-worth about him The seruants of God that are indued with heauenly gifts and haue the graces of Gods Spirit giuen vnto them which are the cheefest treasure haue a great charge about them it standeth them therefore vpon to take heed that by euill company they bee not robbed and depriued of them The holy Ghost dealeth with vs as a Merchant doth with his Factor or seruant whom he sendeth foorth furnished with store of money to buy and sell withall and fearing lest he should bee robbed and spoyled warneth him to auoid suspitious places and passages and to turne aside out of the path till he be past the danger So should we beware of the company conditions of the wicked if we count our selues happy to be in league with them we are vtterly lost and are walking in the path-way that leadeth to death Verse 13. If Balak would giue mee his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde This wicked man and couetous Prophet thogh he neither feared God nor loued the way of righteousnesse yet teacheth what should bee in all the seruants of God that they should not for filthy lucre and couetousnesse which is the roote of all euill trangresse the commandement or breake out beyond their calling This teacheth vs this truth That worldly Doctrine businesse should not draw vs from christian duties Worldly sinesse shoâ— not withoâ— vs from Câ—stian dutiâ— Matters of profit and commodity must not carry vs beyond our calling wee must not pursue them and follow after them when we haue no warrant to desire them albeit there be profit in them A notable example heereof we haue in Gideon he had a kingdome offered vnto him for the men of Israel said vnto him Reigne thou ouer vs both thou and thy sonne and thy sonnes sonne he thought not gouernment in it selfe vnlawfull or vnlawfull for them to haue a Gouernor but he saw no calling from God and therefore refused it and betooke himselfe to a priuate life saying I wil not reigne ouer you neither shall my childe reigne ouer you but the Lord shall reigne ouer you Iudg. 8 22 23 We see that Dauid had his enemy put into his hand Abishai besought Dauid that he might smite him once with a speare to the earth and his seruants vsed importunity vnto him as if God had offered him to be slaine saying See the day is come whereof the Lord said vnto thee Behold I will deliuer thine enemie into thine hand and thou shalt do vnto him as it shall seeme good to thee 1 Sam. 24 26. But he would not hearken vnto them he would wait the time which God had appointed saying Either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battel and perish The like we see in our Sauiour Christ he refused to be made a temporall and earthly King Ioh. 6 15 for when hee perceiued that the multitude would come and take him to make him a King he departed againe into a Mountaine himselfe alone We see the Disciples of Christ left all neglected the seruice of themselues and the seeking of their owne benefit for the seruice of God Math. 19 27. So the faithfull Christians sold their possessions being warranted vnto it by a speciall calling and guided by the worke of the Spirit Acts 4 39. Moses might haue enioyed the treasures of Egypt and the dignity of a kingdome yet chose rather to suffer aduersity with the people of God and to follow the calling whereunto hee was called Heb. 11 24 25. Whereby we see that albeit profits be in time and place to be looked after yet we must all looke to haue our warrant in seeking for them The reasons remaine to be considered to Reason inforce this truth and to gaine our affections to the embracing of it For first by too much following the profits of this life we may lose a greater profit If we should win the world and lose our soules if wee should catch the riches of this life and cracke the peace of a good conscience it would proue in the end a small gaine vnto vs but rather the greatest losse The soule is a precious iewell and therefore the losse of it is an incomparable losse This is it which our Sauiour saith in the Gospel What shal it profit a man to win the whole world and to lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule Mat. 16 26. Seeing then by seeking the things of this life we may lose the things of the life to come it followeth from the danger of eager pursuing after them that no worldly busines should choake vs and hinder vs from better things required of vs. Reason 2 Secondly the things of this life serue onely for a season we our selues are heere Pilgrims and strangers we haue no continuing City The hope that we haue is this we looke for a kingdome We cannot haue an heauen in this life and another in the life to come The greatest glory that euer was vpoÌ„ the earth is gone in a few ages Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the fashion of this world goeth away This world passeth away and the lustes thereof but hee that fulfilleth the will of God abideth euer 1 Cor. 7 31 1 Iohn 2 27. So that we must know it is required of vs that we preferre not this world before the world to come nor be led away from the duties of our calling by the loue of the profits thereof Vse 1 The vses come now to be stood vpon First wee see it is a dangerous bayte to be in loue with the world How many are there that eueÌ„ make it their god and do chiefly mind earthly things Our
regard neither God nor men neyther heauen nor hell neyther saluation nor damnation This is indeede a dangerous estate and a feareful condition Vse 2 Secondly seeing euill men waxe worse worse we may conclude that their iudgment sleepeth not but is encreased as their sinne encreaseth yea it is not farre off but lyeth at the doores Euery sinne is in it owne nature a sin to death and a remouing from God the wages of it is death and prouoketh to an vtter consumption of vs Rom. 6 23 how then can we answere so many thousands if one bee so grieuous For if the Lord marke what is done amisse who shall be able to stand Thus the Apostle setteth downe their condition that were setled in wickednesse That their condemnation long since resteth not their destruction stūbreth not 2. Pet. 2 3. So then we may assure our selues that the iudgments of God follow at their heeles when men are come to the top and heighth of their sinnes Thus it was with the old world when their wayes were wholly corrupted then was the earth vniuersally drowned When the Sodomites became exceeding sinners against the Lord and their sinnes cryed to heauen the Lord rayned downe fire brimstone vpon them When Israel abounded in all sinne that there was no truth nor mercy nor knowledge of God in the land but that by swearing and lying by killing and stealing they brake out and blood touched blood the Lord denounceth by his Prophet That the land shall mourne and euery one that dwelleth therein shall he cut-off Hos 4 1 2. When the Amorites had filled vp the measure of their sins Gen. 15 14. they should be rooted out of the Land and the people of God come in their stead Where the Lord declareth that howsoeuer this people were exceeding sinners in the dayes of Abraham and deserued to be rooted out at the very first yet did he withhold his hand and waited for their repentance a long time vntill they were past recouery Do we then see any waxe worse and worse and encrease in sinne as they grow in age We may conclude that so soone as they are become ripe nay rotten in their sinnes the appointed time of God draweth on to destroy them For euen as men when their Corne is waxen ripe and the fields are white vnto the haruest doe thrust in their sickles Mark 4 29. and cut it downe so will the Lord deale with all the vngodly for when their sinnes are at the highest then his iudgements are at the neerest according as the Apostle Iohn sheweth that an Angell came out of the Temple crying with a loud voyce vnto him that sate on the Cloud Thrust in thy sickle and reape for the time is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is ripe Reuel 14 15. This is it which was declared in a vision vnto Amos where the Lord shewed vnto him a Basket of Summer fruite and saide Amos what seest thou who answered A Basket of Summer fruite Then the Lord saide vnto him The ende is come vpon my people of Israel I will passe by them no more Amos 8 1 2. Declaring thereby the ripenes of their sinnes and the readinesse of Gods iudgements to giue them their reward Wherefore whatsoeuer sinnes vngodly men commit the old are not forgotten and onely the new remembred but all both old and new do come together adde vnto the heape that the measure beeing full pressed downe shaken together and running ouer certaine destruction may fall vpon them Let vs not make a mocke of sinne or thinke that God hath forgotten it when wee haue forgotten it The iniquities that men commit one day are forgotten with them the next and such as are practised in their youth are past their knowledge before they come to age but we cannot hide them from the Almighty Who writeth bitter things against vs and maketh vs to possesse the iniquities of our youth Iob 14 26. Psal 25.7 Euery sin shall helpe somewhat to encrease the weight and make our account the greater in the day of account for as euery Corne of wheat helpeth to fill vp the bushell and to enlarge the heape so doth euery sinne that we commit helpe to bring our wickednesse to the full And as men keepe their bookes of reckonings and accounts which they wil bring forth when they are to reckon so the Lord to the end we may know that he seeth and remembreth our offences is saide after the manner of men to keepe a Register of the deeds of men and to write them vp in the same and euery sin serueth to fill vp the accounts Reuel 20 12. He noteth so many oathes as euery day come from our vncleane mouthes our drunkennesse at this time and that place and in that company our whoredomes vncleannesse and wantonnesse our contempt of his word our neglect of this sermon and that sermon on this Sabboth and on such a Sabboth so that wee shall finde when the day of reckoning commeth sins vpon sins and heaps vpon heapes vntill the measure runneth ouer and when wee must goe the way of all flesh they will stand before vs as an huge Sea whereof we can sound no bottome to swallow vs vp For if we must giue an account for euery idle word at the day of iudgment Mat. 12 36 how much more for our blasphemies and vncleane deeds which are without number Which should make vs cry out with the Prophet O Lord I know that the way of man is not in himselfe neither is it in man to walke to direct his steppes Lord correct me but with iudgment not in thine anger lest thou bring me to nothing Ier. 10 23 24. To conclude howsoeuer God spare long because hee is patient yet if wee grow worse and worse and abuse his patience and run into all ryot and excesse of sinne he will fill vp the viole of his iudgment and powre out his wrath vpon vs to the vtmost This serueth to answere the curiosity and to stop the mouthes of many men who seeing wicked men proceede in sinne and prosper in their wayes are offended and are ready to say Doeth not the Lord see this Or is there no righteousnesse in the Almighty Why doth the way of the wicked prosper and why are they in wealth that rebelliously transgresse Ier. 12 1. God suffereth wicked men a long time because their sinnes are not yet full the measure is not filled vp but waite a while and they shall not goe vnpunished Vse 3 Lastly seeing men giuing themselues ouer to sinne come at the last to bee frozen in the dregges of it it is our duty to resist the beginnings to preuent the breach and to stop the first course of it It is as a serpent that must be trod on in the egge it is as a birth that would be smothered in the conception Let vs take heed that sinne grow not into a custome and get an habit This is it which
Salomon pointeth out speaking against hatred reuenge The beginning of strife is as one that openeth the waters therefore ere the contention bee medled with leaue off Prou. 17 14 Where he teacheth that as it is dangerous to breake a banke or wall which holdeth in the water in his course lest it ouerflow the fields and meddowes so if there be a little breach begun in the conscience by sinne the floods thereof will so grow and swell that the violence and rage of the streame will quickly and easily enlarge the breach and bring body and soule to sudden destruction Seeing therefore there is such an inundation and flood of sinne when once it getteth ventâ— it behooueth vs to stay the beginnings of sinne when as first it beginneth to sprout out and to spring vp now these weeds will bee more easily pulled vp then when they haue taken deeper root Heb. 12 13. The diseases of the body being taken at the first when they begin to breed and only a spice of them is marked are easily cured and healed whereas the old festered sore is incurable and without remedy Euen so is it in the diseases of the soule if wee nippe them in the head betimes they are with more ease and lesse difficulty suppressed whereas if wee let them haue their full swinge they are hardly bridled and subdued This we see in the example of Lot when he was fallen into drunkennesse there was an easie and quicke passage to fall into incest When Dauid had committed adultery with the wife he had but a steppe to runne into murther to kill the husband The diuell that old serpent if hee can thrust in his head will easily winde in the whole body the way is to quell him quickly and then shall we be sure to be conquerours He seeketh to preuaile ouer vs by degrees If the deuill had moued Peter at the first to curse himselfe to the pit of hell if euer he knew Christ no doubt he would haue loathed the tentation and not haue hearkned to his suggestion But he dealt more subtilly and prepared him vnto it by certaine steppes whereby he brought him at the last to yeeld vnto that which at the first he detested VVhen he goeth about to allure a man vnto the beastly and more then beastly sinne of drunkennesse he will not by and by say to him Drinke till thou be drunken and transforme thy selfe into a beast but wil make him to delight in euil company to leaue the works of his calling and to haunt infamous houses the nurceries of drunkennesse VVhen he would entice a man vnto whoredome and adultery he will not at the first step throw him into the harlots bed but bring him to looke vpon her to like her to lust after her to haue familiarity with her and lastly to commit the sin it self 2. Sam. 11 2 which being first in the diuels intention is the last in the sinners execution VVhen hee went about to bring Cain to murther his brother he did not at the first say vnto him Kill him and make him away but sowed discord and hatred in his heart Gen. 4 5 and this murther of the heart ingendred the murther of the hand 1. Ioh. 3 15. If then we would auoyde the actuall sinne wee must endeauour to cut and pare away all occasions and not giue the enemy roome no not a little But men in these dayes make a sport and iest of sinne not knowing that they play with a serpent nor considering that they dally with a cockatrice They are like to Salomons sluggard described in the Prouerbes Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe Prou. 6 10 and 24 33. So the adulterer sayth a little more vncleannes the drunkard must haue a litle more drinking the couetous person must haue a little more of the world and euery one must wallow as the swine a little longer in his wickednesse the time is not yet come to forsake his wicked wayes the blasphemer that feareth not an oath must continue yet a little longer in his swearing These men like the sluggard must sleepe yet a little while in their sinnes and lye a little thought longer in their lusts but giue the diuell a little hold and he will not in haste let goe grant him an inch and he will take an ell and so long as thou doest not wholly renounce thy sinne but wilt take a little pleasure at it and spend a little more time in it thou art in danger of destruction as Salomon telleth the sluggard 7 And when Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest saw it he rose vp from the mids of the congregation and tooke a speare in his hand 8 And followed the man of Israel into his stewes and thrust them both through the man of Israel Chubbah see Deut. 18 3 the woman in her womb ethen the plague ceased from the children of Israel 9 And there died in that plague foure and twenty thousand 10 Then the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 11 Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest hath turned mine anger away from the children of Israel while he was zealous for my sake among them therefore I haue not consumed the children of Israel in my iealousie 12 Wherefore say to him Behold I giue vnto him my couenant of peace 13 And he shall haue it his seed after him euen the couenant of the Priests office for euer because he was zealous for his God and hath made an attonement for the children of Israel 14 And the name of the Israelite thus slaine which was killed with the Midianitish woman was Zimri the sonne of Salu Prince of the family of the Simeonites 15 And the name of the Midianitish woman that was slaine was Cosby the daughter of Zur who was head ouer the people of his fathers house in Midian Hitherto Moses hath handled the sinnes of the people bringing down heauy iudgments vpon the heads of the principall authours and committers of them Now he setteth downe the second point which is the reconciliation of God toward his people Who will not keepe his anger for euer Psal 103 9 Wherein we are to obserue two things the execution of Iustice and the approbation thereof by God The execution heere recorded against the euill doers is double the one extraordinary the other ordinary The extraordinary was by the speare of Phinehas whereby Gods wrath was turned away the ordinary was by sentence of the magistrates that were found free from falling into these offences such as were guilty being hanged vp by the expresse commandement of God Touching the first it is noted that Phinehas one of the tribe of Leui and posterity of Aaron arose out of the congregation that wept before the Lord being stirred vp extraordinarily of God he tooke a speare in his hand Chald paraph. kindled with a zeale arising from a chast and pure mind abhorring all
Manna as a light meate he smote them with an exceeding great plague he slew the strongest of them and smote downe the chosen men of Israel so that the name of the place was called The graues of lust beecause there they buried the people that fel a lusting Numb 11.33 When Corah Dathan Abiram rose vp against Moses backed with certaine Captaines famous in the congregation and men of renowne they were swallowed vp of the earth and consumed with fire and on the morrow when the multitude murmured against Moses and Aaron saying Ye haue killed the people of the Lord Numb 16 41 49. hee sent a plague amongst them that quickely wasted consumed fourteene thousand and seuen hundreth besides them that dyed in the conspiracie of Korah When Dauid had sinned in numbering of the people and in glorying in his owne strength 2 Sam. 24 15 the Lord sent a pestilence in Israel and there dyed of the people from Dan to Beersheba seuenty thousand men The Apostle Iude produceth sundry examples to this purpose of the Angels that are reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darknes vnto the iudgement of the great day of the Israelites who albeit they were deliuered out of Egypt yet were afterward destroyed beecause they beleeued not â—â—de 6 5. of those vngodly meÌ„ that turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and are ordained to condemnation The truth heere of shal more fully and wonderfully appeare in the day of iudgement when iustice onely shall bee executed and the Lord shew himselfe to the wicked onely as a terrible Iudge He shall come from heauen with al his mighty Angels with a great shout and with the Trumpet of God To render vengeance vnto them which know not God and which obey not the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ which shall bee punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glorie of his power 2 Thess 1 9. Then they shall say vnto the mountaines and rocks fall on vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe for the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand Reuel 6 16. And to the end no doubt hereof should remaine Reason 1 in vs let vs consider the reasons The anger of God is as himselfe is infinite and without end so that nothing is able to stand before him This is it which the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 90 11. Who knoweth the power of thy wrath or of thine anger according to thy feare As if he should say when thine hand is any way heauy vpon vs no man standeth in awe of thine indignation and fearfull displeasure so much as thou and thine anger ought to be feared of vs. Heereunto accordeth the saying of the Prophet Nah. 1 5 6 The mountaines tremble for him and the hils melt and the earth is burnt at his sight yea the world and all that dwell therein who can stand before his wrath or who can abide in the fiercenesse of his wrath his wrath is poured out like fire and the rocks are broken by him If then his wrath be infinite without limitation of time without circumscription of place and without respect of person so that the heauens melt the mountaines are dissolued and the foundations of the earth are discouered it must needs be that when hee is moâ—ued his wrath is very full of rage and reuenge Secondly we must needs hold that plenty Reason 2 of desolation is made in the earth in the wrath of God if we consider the comparisons wherby it is expressed It is compared sometime to the roaring of a Lion which maketh all the beasts of the forrest to tremble It is a fearfull voice it maketh man and beast to stand in feare This the Prophet Amos expresseth The Lyon hath roared who will not bee afraide the Lord GOD hath spoken who can but prophesie Amos 3.4 8. Sometimes it is compared to a violent fire that spreadeth it selfe farre and neere This Moses did teach the people when he willed them to take heede to themselues lest they forgaâ—e the Couenant of the Lord their God and make to themselues any grauen image saying The Lord thy God is a consuming fire and a iealous God Deut. 4 24. 9 3. fire we know is fierce and fearfull wasting and deuouring al things before it so that nothing is able to resist the strength and force thereof VVe say in a common Prouerbe that fire and water are without mercy They are of an vntamed nature euen so is the displeasure of almighty God being prouoked by sinne intollerable vnspeakable vnsearchable without limitation of time of quantity or quality and therefore hee must needes bee armed with great wrath kindled against the vngodly Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are very many but wee will stand onely vpon the principall First wee may conclude that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of so mighty a God It is extreme madnesse for any man to set himselfe against such a God Who is able to preuaile that hath him his enemy Take heed therefore God will not be mocked Are we stronger then he that wee should fight against him This is the vse which the Apostle maketh in the Epistle to the Hebrewes We know him that hath said Vengeance is mine I will recompence Hebr. 10 30 31 and againe The Lord shall iudge his people It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing GOD. There is no iesting nor dallying with so fearefull and dreadfull a Maiesty who is so great in power glorious in holinesse fearefull in praises terrible in his anger and iust in all his doings Exod 15 11. The heauens and the heauens of heauens together with the earth and all the compasse of the world are not able to beare the least sparke of his displeasure when it is kindled the flame whereof shall burne vp the wicked and shall we play with him in his anger as with a little childe Alas then what shall become of the wretched soules of wicked and damnable men when his wrath shall smoke against them and the whole viole of his fury shall be powred downe vpon them O how miserable shall their anguish and tribulation be and how infinite and vnmeasurable theyr torment which shall be thus plagued condemned and cursed of the Lord what shall become of swearers drunkards whoremongers and such like in the day of the Lords wrath They shall wish that they had neuer bin borne Mat. 26 24 they shall thinke it a benefite if they had beene borne toades And if they could behold at the least in these their dayes but a shadow of the misery that remayneth for them and of the pit of destruction that gapeth for them it were sufficient to swallow them vp in heauinesse and make them euen dissolue themselues into teares and torments as passing all that can be spoken or thought thereof but now
these things are hidden from their eyes and cannot enter into their hearts yet this shall bee the end of all those that worke iniquity God will raine downe vpon the wicked snares fire brimstone stormy tempest this is the portion of their cup for the righteous Lord loueth righteousnesse his countenance doth behold the iust Psal 11 6 7. On the other side wee must needes acknowledge and confesse that it is a blessed thing to be at peace with God It is a great blessing to liue at peace in the world and to be in vnity with men among whom wee liue but much more sweet and comfortable is it to be at one with the eternall God so as hee haue no controuersie against vs. This is it which the Prophet concludeth Kisse the sonne lest he be angry so ye perish in the way when his wrath shall suddenly burne blessed are all they that trust in him Psal 2 12. So then as the estate of all the vngodly that are vnder the wrath of God is most miserable so the condition of the godly how soeuer accounted of by the vnfaithfull of the world is happy and blessed who are safe vnder the wings of God and shall bee deliuered in the day of iudgment Secondly wee must be wise and circumspect Vse 2 to take heed that we doe not kindle it to our owne confusion This is the exhortation of Moses to the people Take heed that there bee not among you man nor family nor tribe which should turne their heart away from the liuing God that there should not be among you any roote that bringeth forth gall and wormewood for the wrath of the Lord and his iealousie shall smoke against that man euery curse that is written in this booke shall light vpon him and the Lord shall put out his name from vnder heauen Deut. 29 8. This serueth to reprooue such as are in this point like the horse and mule that are without knowledge and haue no vnderstanding They neuer regard the iudgments of God present they neuer seeke to preuent them being to come This is it which our Sauiour toucheth in the Iewes when he came neere the citty he wept for it and sayd If thou haddest euen knowne at the least in this thy day those things which belong vnto thy peace but now are they hid from thine eyes Luke 19 42. It is therefore our duty to labour to know the times of his iudgments It is vnpossible to auoid the wrath of God vnles we haue a care to know it The wrath of GOD to come vpon the sonnes of men is foreknowne three wayes First The wrath of God to come is forâ— knowne thrâ— wayes by the oracles of the Prophets and by reasons drawn out of the Word of God Secondly by signes and wonders which God sheweth in heauen or in earth or in the sea Thirdly by plagues and punishments that he sendeth the which as they are the beginning of his anger present so they are testimonies and tokens of greater iudgments to come And as we haue shewed before that the wrath of God is resembled oftentimes to a consuming fire so we vnderstand that a fire is already kindled will grow greater by these three meanes before expressed to wit Zanch de diâ—â—â— attrib lib. 4. c. eyther by the report of credible witnesses or by beholding of the smoke ascending or by sensible perceiuing of the flame breaking out which is a fearefull signe of a farther fire and a greater burning except it bee speedily quenched and preuented First the wrath of God is foreshewed vnto vs by the words of the Prophets and Apostles which were inspired by the Spirit of God and foretell the wrath of God to come vpon vs for our sins And as the Law of God setteth downe sundry threatnings and curses so the Ministers of God out of the same doe denounce the iudgements of God gather that the wrath of God hangeth ouer a kingdome or City by an infallible conclusion without repentance For where sinne reigneth there the wrath of God cometh but in this Nation or City or Family sin reigneth wherfore the wrath of God hangeth ouer such a Nation City or house Such threatnings denounced by the seruants of God 〈◊〉 28 20. 〈◊〉 26 21. Cor. 11 30. collected by certaine reasons out of the Scripture are not to be despised but feared not to bee passed ouer but to be preuented not to be derided but to be applyed to our consciences that if we finde those sinnes in vs wee may labour earnestly to repent of them For albeit the Ministers of God do not speake by special inspiration and reuelation of the Spirit as the Prophets yet their threatnings are not voide and vaine but are grounded vpon effectuall reasons of the word and the beholding of present wickednes that aboundeth euery where We must not therefore account them as scar-Crowes which cannot hurt for God will make them powerful in the mouths of his seruants so that they which will not be perswaded to feare them shall bee constrayned certainly to feele them whether they will or not Another meanes to giue vs vnderstanding of Gods wrath before it falleth is by the vndoubted signes and tokens which are as the messengers of God and the fore-runners of wrath which we see in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the waters For whensoeuer God is determined in his heauy but yet iust iudgement to bring any plague vpon the world and to make manifest his fierce indignation he vseth to send certaine tokens of his anger to testifie that it is not farre off which are as the sproutings of the fig-tree signifying that sommer is neere Thus doth Christ foretell the destruction of Ierusalem and the end of the world by the signes which shal go before them 〈◊〉 24 32. saying Learne the parable of the Figge-tree when her bough is yet tender it putteth forth leaues ye know that the Sommer is nere so likewise ye when ye see all these things know that the kingdome of God is neere euen at the doores These appeare in the Sun in the Moon in the Starres in the Elements and in the creatures when the course of nature is altered changed 〈◊〉 de bell 〈◊〉 lib. 7. cap. â— the very insensible and vnreasonable things doe preach repentance vnto vs and therefore are to be marked and not despised Lastly the former punishment is a fore-runner of a further iudgement the smaller of a greater and the first of a second God broght sundry plagues vpon Pharaoh king of Egypt but such as came after pressed and punished him more then such as went before When Christ had foretold many euilles that should come vpon Ierusalem for their contempt of the Gospel and their refusing of all grace offered vnto them he addeth Mat. 24 6 8. The end is not yet all these are but the beginning of sorrowes as if hee should say there shall moe in
house like the house of Ieroboam c and also of Iezabel spake the Lord saying The dogs shall eate Iezabel by the wals of Izreel Who are then the greatest enemies to their children but vngodly parents And who bring vpon them a greater woe and ruine then they that should build them vp and leaue a blessing behinde thē When Moses describeth the nature of God that hee is abundant in mercy toward the righteous he addeth Holding not the wicked innocent but visiting the sinnes of the fathers on the children to the third and fourth generation Exod. 34 8. This must moue parents and gouernours to make conscience of their carriage and conuersation and to bewayle their sinnes that haue endangered their off-spring For God may and doth in Iustice visite with sundry and diuers iudgments those families and societies where wicked Parents and prophane gouernors are All they be cruell tyger-like parents that be vngodly parents for they are the murtherers and butchers of their children ouerthrow of their posterity in time howsoeuer they be spared for a season What vnmercifull vnnaturall parents were Cain Cham Canaan Ieroboam Iezabel Ahab such like that caused euery one of their house that could water a wall to be destroyed and vtterly to haue their race and remembrance rooted out It is therefore a diuellish and wicked Prouerbe Happy are those children whose father goeth to the diuell A diuellish Prouerbe Nay rather cursed are those children whose fathers fall into hell for there is a great presumption that they will follow them without the great mercy and speciall grace of God yea it is a blessed thing to spring from a godly stocke to rise from faithfull parents For often did the Lord spare Israel for Abrahams Isaacks and Iacobs sake When the posterity of Dauid became wicked hee continued them in their kingdome deliuered them from their enemies did not destroy them for Dauids sake When the Lord was angry with Salomon because he had turned his heart from the Lord God of Israel which had appeared vnto him twice and charged him not to follow strange gods he threatned to rent the kingdome from him to giue it to his seruant Notwithstanding in thy dayes I will not do it sayth the Lord because of Dauid thy father 1. King 11 12. This appeareth more plainly afterward in Abiiam the sonne of Rehoboam who walked in all the sinnes of his father which he had done before him yet for Dauids sake did the Lord his God giue him a light in Hierusalem and set vp his sonne after him and established Hierusalem because Dauid did that which was right in the sight of the Lord and turned from nothing that he commanded him all the dayes of his life saue onely in the matters of Vriah the Hittite 1. King 15.4 5. 2. Chron. 21 7. This is it which the Lord promiseth in the second commandement of the Law That he will shew mercy to thousands of them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20.6 Seeing then wicked and wretched parents are most deadly enemies vnto their children who beare the curses of God vpon them for many generations for the impiety of their fathers this serueth as a great terror to those parents that goe about by fraud and oppression by wrongfull and iniurious dealing to enrich themselues to set vp their names and make their posterity to bee great vpon the earth after them For this is the ready way to bring the curse of God vpon them and to pull downe their houses Where the curse of God entreth it maketh hauocke and wasteth all before it God is an auenger of al such things 1. Thes 4 6. Surely if men were not altogether faithlesse but had faith to beleeue the word of God that all wicked courses and vile practices would ouerthrow their houses and not build them vp that they could not fill them with euil things but they will pul down the plagues of God vpon them and all theirs it would make them feare to offend by fraud and vniust dealing which cryeth for vengeance vnto heauen and the cry thereof entreth into the eares of the Lord of hoasts Iames 5 4 All men by nature haue a loue vnto their children and a desire to leaue them great men in the world but many are greatly deceiued in the meanes and wander farre and wide out of the way For if we wold leaue them a sure inheritance and settle them in an estate to continue wee must take heed that wee doe not enrich our selues with the spoyles of others nor fill our houses with the riches of iniquity lest we fill them also with the vengeance of God which is the reward of iniquity Let vs eate our own bread which wee haue gotten by lawfull meanes There is more comfort in a little truly gotten then in great riches and reuenewes that carry with them Gods marks and curses being wrongfully obtayned and vniustly retayned Lastly it is required of vs to repent beleeue Vse 3 the Gospell that so wee may procure a blessing vpon our selues and our children This duty the Apostle Peter preacheth vnto the Iewes that were pricked in their hearts Amend your liues be baptized euery one of you for the remission of sinnes for the promise is made vnto you and to your children c. Acts 2 38 39. When God promised to Abraham to make a couenant with him and to multiply his seed exceedingly hee requireth this condition at his hands Walke before me and be thou vpright Gen. 17 1. VVee must walke in the midst of our houses with pure and perfect heart and guide them with a watchfull eye wee must looke to their wayes and to our gouernment This would be a great helpe to the Ministery and a singular furtherance to his labours The neglect of this care bringeth vtter ruine to father and childe This appeareth in the example of Eli who through his indulgence and negligence ouerthrew himselfe and his posterity This is the cause of so many cursed youths so many riotous men women which procure the ruines of so many excellent houses their tender age was not sanctified neither they seasoned by their parents with the fear of God So then godly parents must haue a care to bring vp their children families in godlines righteousnes It may be a meanes by the blessing of God to saue thy sonne from death and to deliuer his soule from destruction The Lord himselfe speaketh of Abraham That hee knew him that he would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him that they keepe the way of the Lord to doe righteousnesse and iudgement Gen. 18 19. The Apostle chargeth parents to bring vp their children in the nurture and information of the Lord Eph. 6 4. No parents must presume that because they haue obtayned to bee faithfull therefore theyr children must of necessity bee so also Faith is the gift of GOD and not of Nature It is not
diuels Fish in the sea that is all soules in Purgatory Moreouer as this course of interpretation turneth the Scripture into Allegories so it ouerturneth the rules of Interpretation Saint Augustine in his famous bookes of Christian Doctrine handleth at large the manner how to expound the Scripture and what wayes are to be taken to find out the true meaning therof De doct chri lib. 1. 2 3 Hieron in Esai cap. 19 Where he teacheth that seeing the loue of God and of our neighbour is the end of the whole Scripture that must be a false interpretation which doth not build vp in this loue that we must expound the darke places by the plaine the fewer by the greater number that the study of artes knowledge of the toongs is necessary that we must expound Scripture by Scripture that wee must distinguish betweene precepts precepts betweene those that are giuen to all and those that were particularly directed to certaine persons that we must diligently marke all circumstances what goeth before and what followeth after that we must pray vnto him that is the Author of the Scriptures who onely is able to reueale the meaning of his owne word These rules are diligently to be considered of al those that come to expound the Scriptures As for hidden and secret sences we know them not we acknowledge them not we beleeue them not but leaue them to those that seeke an hidden diuinity and a secret religion deuised in their owne braines which will not abide the tryall of the light And thus much touching the true vnderstanding of this diuision and of ouerthrowing the false interpretation thereof now let vs come to the Doctrines that arise out of the same Verse 16. Againe the Lord spake vnto Moses saying c. We heard before the heauy wrath of God that fell vpon the Israelites the heads of thē were hanged the rest of the people were plagued with a sore plague there died in one day foure and twenty thousand But did the Midianites escape the hand of God that were the enticers of them who offered theyr daughters that they should commit fornication with them No they did not escape God giueth Moses charge to draw the sword against them and to destroy them Heere then we are to obserue the order which God obserueth in punishing The Midianites sinned first but the Israelites are first punished The Israelites sinned after the Midianites but the Midianites are punished after them From this course of Gods iudgements Doctrine God doth first chasten his owne people wee learne this Doctrine that God first chasteneth his owne people Howsoeuer he will not suffer the vngodly to escape nor to goe away without punishment but executeth his iust iudgments against them yet he will begin with his owne Church lay the rod vpon them in the first place He could if it had pleased him haue punished these Midianites first as the principal authors of all this mischiefe but he beginneth in iustice with his Church which were drawne to idolatry and adultery by them Thus the Lord dealt with Moses and Aaron when the people murmured through want of water repented of their going out of Egypt and rebelling against God assembling themselues in tumultuous manner against the seruants of GOD that had led them in the wildernesse and carried them in safety as vpon Eagles wings These were the first and chiefe in the offence yet because Moses and Aaron beleeued not the Lord to sanctifie him in the presence of the children of Israel they were first punished and not suffered to bring the congregation into the land which hee had giuen them Num. 20 12. This wee see further confirmed vnto vs in the latter end of the booke of Iob he had indeed offended God and spoken vnaduisedly with his lippes but his three friends had offended much more grossely then he for the wrath of God was kindled against them because they had not spoken of him the thing that is right like his seruant Iob Iob 42 7. Neuerthelesse Iob is rebuked first albeit he were the party that had lesse offended First God findeth fault with Iob and secondly hee findeth fault with his companions The holy history teacheth vs that Iehoshaphat ioyned in affinity with Ahab and went into the battell with him True it is he sinned grieuously in helping the wicked and louing them that hated the Lord for the which he is reproued of the Prophet yet many good things were found in him and he was righteous in respect of Ahab 2. Chron. 19 1 notwithstanding the wrath of the Lord began first to fal vpon him and he had perished in the fight being compassed by his enemies vnlesse hee had cryed vnto the Lord to helpe him who moued them to depart from him 2 Chron. 18.31 This is it which the Prophet Ieremy declareth at large shewing the order of the Lords proceeding in punishing such as sinne against him first he will rayse vp the Caldeans to chastice his Church and then the Caldeans themselues shall not escape I will send and take to me all the families of the North and I will bring them against this Land against the inhabitants therof and this whole land shall bee desolate and an astonishment and these nations shall serue the King of Babel seuenty yeeres when the seuenty yeares are accomplished c. Ier. 25 9 11 12. This is it which the Prophet complaineth of in the Psalme These are the wicked yet prosper they alwayes and encrease in riches Certainely I haue cleansed my heart in vaine washed mine hands in innocency c. Psal 73 12 13. And if we consider eyther the state of the Church generally or the condition of the members of the Church particularly we may in all times and ages see the truth of this doctrine and conclude with the Apostle Peter The time is come that iudgment must begin with the house of God 1. Pet. 4 17. Reason 1 The reasons will further open vnto vs the certainty of this truth and serue to cleare the iustice of God in obseruing this order For first as hee that honoureth the Lord shall bee honoured so they that despise the Lord shall be despised 2. Sam. 2 30. But none more dishonour GOD then his seruants offending against him whose sinnes presse him downe as the sheaues do a cart They open the mouthes of the vngodly to speake euil of God and his trueth If then Gods owne people the lot of his inheritance doe despise him and cause his Name to be blasphemed if they neglect his honour and turne his mercies vnto security and his grace into wantonnesse and so with a proud heart and an high hand set themselues against it can he beare it and wil hee not be reuenged on such a nation as this 1. Sam. 12.14 Rom. 2 24. There can be no greater despite done vnto a man then when his owne children rise against him and offer all villany vnto him So
to ouersee their manners to redresse their disorders and to teach and instruct them in the wayes of godlinesse To these Salomon speaketh Pro. 27 23 24. Bee diligent to know the state of thy flocks and looke well to thy heards For riches are not for euer and doth the Crowne endure to euery generation When the Sheepheard is gone frō the Lambes the wolfe watcheth to take his prey The husbandman sowed good seed in his field but while he slept his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheate Mat. 13 25. The diuell watcheth all occasions and maketh his vse of all aduantages to deceiue and seduce and therefore we must take heed we giue him no occasions Moses was absent from the people but forty dayes and what a change found he among them at his returne how deepely had they plunged themselues into idolatry and how had they corrupted the worshippe of God and were departed from him Such is the corruption of nature and prophanenes of the heart to euill continually Gen. 6 5 that they which are vnder vs are ready to fall into euill euen while wee are with them and haue them in a manner before our eyes much more when we are absent from them as Moses speaketh of the people Behold while I am yet aliue with you this day yee haue beene rebellious against the Lord and how much more after my death Deuteronomy chapter thirty one verse 27 Let vs take heed of long and vnnecessary absence from our priuate charges as wel as they ought that haue publike charges lest while by our absence wee prouide for their bodies we do not destroy their soules for want of our presence I will conclude this point with the words of Salomon Prou. 27 8. As a bird that wandreth from her nest so is a man that wandreth from his place Verse 10. And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them vp together with Korah when that company dyed what time the fire deuoured c In the description of the Tribe of Reuben he fingleth out Dathan and Abiram as arch-conspirators against Moses the lawfull Magistrate set ouer the people they opposed themselues against authority and therefore perish As they withstood Aaron wee haue spoken before Numb chapter sixteene now consider theyr facte as they rebelliously stroue against Moses and in him against the Lord. Doctrine It is a fearfull sinne to withstand gouernment and authority We learne heereby that it is a fearefull and greeuous sinne to set our selues against lawful gouernment and authority which God hath set ouer vs. This is a most wicked and vngodly worke and the Scripture condemneth it in euery place Hos 8 3 4. Roman 13 1. 2. Pet. 2 10. Iude verse 8. The continuall practise of all the godly throughout the olde and new Testament tend to the contrary to commend to vs obedience for conscience sake and to reproue and condemne all resistance opposition as a worke of the flesh for they euermore submitted thēselues to those that were Magistrates Christ Iesus the Lord of all was not bound to Caesar in any sort whether wee consider him as God or as man Not as he was God Caesar was subiect vnto him and owed to him homage and obedience for as Dauid in spirit called him Lord Mat. 22 43 so might Cesar also and all Princes and Potentates in the world Not as he was man because he was of the blood royall of the seed of Dauid and the right heyre to the kingdome whereas Cesar had no other right but what he got by the sword and therefore he ought to haue receyued not to haue payde tribute yet because he would giue good example to others not offence to any Math. 17 27 he gaue to the receyuers for himselfe and for Peter a Stater which is thought to amount to halfe an ounce of siluer in value two shillings six pence after fiue shillings the ounce And as he taught them by his practise so likewise hee did by words to giue vnto Cesar the things which are Cesars Mat. 22 21. So did Paul for the tryall of the truth and the iustice of his cause appeale vnto Cesar from the high Priests who were carried with rage and enuy against him Acts 25 11. Psalm 18 43 44. Reason 1 The grounds heereof are euident First because publike authority is Gods ordinance euery soule ought to be subiect vnto it because it is of God Rom. 13 1 2. and whosoeuer resisteth it resisteth God himselfe The people of Israel were reiected of God for resisting the manner of gouernment that God had appointed when he set Iudges ouer them and they would needs haue a king to iudge them like all the Nations 1 Sam. 8 5 much more then shall they bee reiected of God that resist gouernment it selfe and be accounted foule fearefull sinners before him Reason 2 Secondly because the opposition against gouernment and the denying and withstanding of it must needs bring all confusion that may be so that nothing can be in peace and quietnesse It is saide and often repeated in the booke of Iudges that euery man did what he list because they had no gouernment Iudg. 18 1 and 17 6 and 21 25. God is the God of order not of confusion and therefore he alloweth of Magistrates because he would haue order among men Take away a Generall out of the field and expose the whole army to rout what followeth but the destruction and carnage of the whole host Take away the Pilot out of the Ship it is the ready way to perish the Ship so if you take away the Magistrate which is as the Chieftaine of the army and as the Master of the Shippe we shall liue a life more sauage and vnreasonable then the vnreasonable beasts leade the great ones would deuoure the lesse the rich the poore the strong ones them that are weake nothing would appeare but a miserable face of hauocke and confusion Before we proceed to the vses Obiect it is necessary to remoue an obiection For to resist gouernment may not be so fearefull a sinne forasmuch as sometimes it is said to be of God as the Scripture speaking of the apostacy of the ten Tribes from the house of Dauid saith that the Lord would giue them to Ieroboam and rent the kingdome from the house of Dauid 1 Ki. 13 31 and chap. 12 15 this was done from the Lord and verse 24 the other Tribes are commanded not to go vp to fight against Ieroboam and his followers for this saith the Lord is from me How then can the rebellion of the ten Tribes be a fearefull sinne seeing it was from the Lord. Answer Answer To cleere this point we must vnderstand that Gods appointment of Ieroboam to bee King and the renting off the house of Salomon doth not iustifie the acte of this people that it was not sin in them for this came to passe by the decree of God yet the people are not iustified in giuing him
but of him that calleth Rom. chap. 9 verse 11. Secondly it is sinne onely that bringeth shame and reproch as we shewed and proued in the first Doctrine vpon this chapter and therefore such as come of wicked persons and parents if they forsake the sinnes wherin their ancestors and forefathers haue walked and wallowed as swine in the myre can receiue no touch of disgrace or blemish of honour or stayne of name at all Thirdly it is no credite or grace for euill and corrupt children to descend of godly parents as we see in the children of Iosiah he reformed religion betimes and consecrated his young yeares as it were his first fruites vnto God howbeit his children walked not in the wayes of theyr father but did that which was euill in the sight of the Lord 2 Chron. 36 5 12 the righteousnesse of theyr father could doe them no good but the wickednes of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe Ezek. chapter 18 verse 20. Vse 1 We learne from hence that such as haue had euill parents must acknowledge Gods great mercy toward them and neuer forget what he hath done for them He might iustly leaue vs in the wicked wayes of our forefathers and giue vs ouer to follow their steps And as one serpent engendreth another so naturally doth one wicked man bring foorth another and without a speciall grace preuenting like father like sonne an euill roote an euill tree an euill fountaine an euill streame None ought therefore to iustifie the works of theyr progenitors thinke it enough if they follow them but must consider whether they followed the right way Psalm 78 8 rather they must say in humility Wee acknowledge O Lord our wickednesse and the iniquity of our fathers for we haue sinned against thee Ier. 14 20. Dan. 9 8. Psal 106 6. Esay 65 7. How many do we see runne on in euill with theyr euill fathers When Ieroboam had set vp two Calues the one at Dan the other at Beth-el the rest that succeeded him in his seat followed him in his sinne one after another like those that runne downe a steepe hill neuer stay till they come to the bottome vntill a worse arose I meane Ahab who sold himselfe to work wickednesse and changed the idolatry of Ieroboam into a worse bringing in the worship of Baal a strange god whereas before they worshipped the true God albeit in a false manner Wherefore when God restraineth the childrē from those wicked wayes and openeth theyr eyes to see the euill of theyr parents how can it but be acknowledged and confessed to bee his good hand and how should wee not say that the waies of God are equall Ezek. 18. Nothing is more naturall and ordinary then of euill parents to haue brought foorth into the world euill children Iob 14 4. Ioh. 3 6. Psal 51 5. Euery thing fructifieth according to his kinde of bryars what can come but bryars Of thornes what can wee looke for but thornes Euery seede hath his proper body 1. Corinth chap. 15 verse 38. Do men gather Grapes of thornes or Figs of thistles saieth Christ Math. 7 16 yet behold how God his mercy as it were preuailing and getting the vpper hand ouer his iustice and his power altering our corrupt nature behold I say how God by his maruailous and strange worke at which we may all wonder maketh Grapes to grow of thornes and Figges to spring our of thistles Hee maketh the barren woman to beare and to be a ioyfull mother of children Psalm 113 9. Gal. 4 verse 27 and them that were cut out of the Oliue tree which was wilde by nature to be graffed contrary to nature into a good Oliue tree Rom. chap. 11 verse 24. Whence did Abraham himselfe spring but of an idolatrous stocke for his fathers worshipped strange gods on the other side of the flood Iosh chapter 24 2 so that God shewed mercy to him and called him from his Countrey and kindred and from his fathers house Gen. chapter 12 verse 1. Secondly we are from hence admonished Vse 2 and prouoked to repent and turne vnto God Nothing can blot out the remembrance of the oppression cruelty wickednesse and prophanenesse of vngodly parents but the repentance of theyr children Ezek. chapter 18 ver 30 31. A wicked life ledde by wicked parents is as the skinne of the black-moore or as the spots of a Leopard it is written or grauen with the Pen of a Diamond all the water in the sea cannot wash it away nor all the nytre sope in the world cannot purge it but it cleaueth to the children and to the childrens children as a leprosie onely true repentance is able quite to blot it out This is as the Fullers earth that can scoure out all the staynes and blots of parents that they shall not cleaue to the children and therfore the Prophet calleth to them to repent and turne themselues from all their transgressions that iniquity bee not their ruine Ezek. 18 30 31 they must make them new hearts and new spirits And vntill the childe haue learned this to blot out his fathers sins by repentance the reproch of them cleaueth fast vnto him but when once he hateth and forsaketh them they are none of his they dyed in the bed and are buried in the graue of his father neuer to arise nor to bee charged vpon him or his name For as repentance blotteth out the remembrance of sinne before God as if it had neuer beene so ought it much more before men whose praise is to bee like theyr heauenly Father Thirdly no man ought to obiect the sinnes Vse 3 of parents whether dead or aliue or the punishment befallen vnto them though they haue liued an vngracious life or dyed an ignominious death to their children that doe not approue of their waies neyther follow them in wickednesse It was no disgrace or reproch to these sonnes of Korah to haue a traitor and rebell to their father that made insurrection against the lawfull Magistrate and was consumed with fire from heauen therfore there is as honourable mention made of them in holy Scripture as there is dishonourable of their father It was no discredite for Ruth or Rahab to come the one from the Moabites who were branded with infamy from their first conception Gen. 19 37. the other from the Canaanites who were cursed in their first father Gen. 9 25. and all of them vowed to destruction Gen. 15 16 18 19 c. If the father bee an Ammorite and the mother an Hittite yet if the childe bee a true Israelite in whom is no guile Iohn 1 47. as it is sayde of Nathaniel it shall be his greater prayse and glory rather then any shame and ignominy vnto him as it was more admired that any good shold come out of Nazareth then out of Ierusalem If a man haue an adulterer or drunkard or murtherer or prophane person vnto his father or haue had such forefathers for many generations
will teach vs to giue the glory to his name and to lift vp our hearts in thanksgiuing to him Lastly it becommeth vs to ascend as it were Vse 4 by steppes to an higher comparison from the body to the soule and from the meat that perisheth to that which endureth to euerlasting life For seeing wee vnderstand that GOD is thus carefull to feede our bodies it is much more reason that we should seeke at his hands the nourishment of our soules If we haue not this skill and consideration in vs the Fowles of the aire and the beasts of the fielde will bee witnesses against vs to condemne vs. This is the voyce of faith the other the voyce of Nature Nature is wise enough to tell vs when wee want prouision for the body but it must be the office of faith to tell vs when wee want food for the soule Wee are ready to cry out oftentimes What shall we eate or what shall we drinke or wherewith shall we be cloathed Mat. 6. but few feele the wants of their soules though they be like to perish and pine away wherefore our Sauiour teacheth vs Matth. chapter 6. verse 33. First of all to seeke the Kingdome of God and then all other things shall bee ministred vnto vs. 57 And these are they that were numbred of the Leuites after their families of Gershon c. 58 These are the families of the Leuites the family of the Libnites and the family of the Hebronites c. 59 And the name of Amrams wife c. 60 And vnto Aaron was borne Nadab Abihu Eleazar and Ishamar 61 And Nadab and Abihu dyed when they offered strange fire before the Lord. Wee haue here the third and last part of the chapter touching the numbering of the Leuites apart by themselues branched out into three principall families but specially Aaron is insisted vpon to whom the Priesthood was giuen who is described both by his parents and by his posterity and among his posterity Moses againe singleth out the fact of Nadab Abihu who died when they offered strange fire before the Lord. And albeit we haue spoken of this before chap. 3 4. yet being offered again let vs consider better of it For whereas God commanded fire to bee duely and diligently kept alwaies burning vpon the Altar wherewith the sacrifices were to be consumed and must neuer be suffered to go out Leuit. 6 9 12 13. they presumed to offer sacrifice with strange fire and therefore dyed before their father for as well they might haue taken a strange beast as a strange fire the one beeing no lesse forbidden thē the other Wherby we see the euil persons are cut off betimes 1 Chro. 24.1 2 and are not suffered to liue out halfe their dayes This heauenly fire which GOD sent to consume his sacrifices was brought into the Temple built by Salomon and there it continued from one generation to another vntill the destruction of the Temple and the City The 2. booke of Macchab. not Canonical True it is the author of the second book of Macchabees telleth vs a tale that when Nehemias had builded the Temple and the Altar he offered sacrifice with this fire for when tht Fathers were ledde into Persia the Priests that were deuout tooke the fire of the Altar priuily and hid it in an hollow place of a pit without water where they kept it sure so that the place was vnknowne to all men wherefore he sent for the posterity of those Priests that had hid it howbeit they could finde no fire but thicke water which being sprinkled vpon the wood and sacrifice there arose a great fire so that euery man that saw it maruelled 2 Maccha 1 18 19 20 21 22. Wher we see two things are coupled together the building of the Temple and Altar by Nehemiah and the sending of fire from heauen by God these may well bee ioyned the one being as true as the other But it is plaine by the whole Scripture that Nehemiah builded not the Temple if we shal consider the circumstances either of the persons or of the time or of the place For the Altar was builded by Zerubbabel and Ioshua in the reigne of Cyrus so soone as by his proclamation they returned from the captiuity of Babylon to wit the seuenth moneth after Ezra 3. And touching the Temple though the foundation beganne to be laide while Cyrus himselfe yet liued yet it was not ended finished before the sixt yeare of the reigne of Darius Nothus Ezra 6 which was many years after Iohn 2 20. But Nehemiah was then in Babylon and not yet come to Ierusalem forasmuch as hee obtained leaue of the king of Persia to go thither in the 20. year of Artaxerxes Mnemon the successor of this Darius Ezr. 4. 7. Neh. 1 2 by which computation of time it will appeare that the Altar was builded an hundred yeares and more and the Temple finished at the least 30. yeares before the comming of Nehemiah so that the author of this second booke of Macchabees is not a little deceyued in his Chronology and discouereth that he wrote by a meere humane spirit according to his owne confession in the shutting vp of the booke wherein hee craueth pardon for his slips and ouersights 2 Ma. 15 38 3◠we see there was great need he shold do so Now from the former premisses I reason thus This fire discouered to Nehemiah was kindled of God when he had builded the Temple and the Altar But he neuer builded the Temple and the Altar Therefore this fire was neuer kindled of God Againe the author of that booke testifyeth that after Nehemiah had receyued this fire from God the king of Persia built a Temple vnto it but wee may truly affirme hee neuer built any such Temple forasmuch as the Iewes neyther had neyther indeed might haue any other Temple then one and that at Ierusalem before the comming of the Messiah which the Lord had chosen to put his name there It might be that the kings of Persia that king in particular might builde a Temple to fire which they worshipped as God howbeit this is spoken by way of supposition and hath no relation to the fire here spoken off Neyther can this be vnderstood of the Tēple at Ierusalem but must be referred to some other built elswhere if haply any were built at all For it is sayde that after the Temple and Altar were builded and Nehemiah had offered sacrifice this came to the eares of the king of Persia and then hee commanded this supposed Temple to be erected Againe Nehemiah expressing his iourny vp to Ierusalem and comming to the sepulchers of his fathers maketh no mention of the finding of any such fire which no doubt he wold haue done if any such had beene offered vnto them For he reporteth many sundry things done by him in that booke hee mentioneth their offering of sacrifices with great ioy and gladnes chap.
12. how is it then that he omitteth this miracle Doubtlesse if he had receiued so great miraculous a benefit he would not haue forgotten it neither indeede could without note of vnthankfulnesse which was farre from that deuout and religious man Furthermore the setting vp of this miracle of the new-found fire hid in the pit and after discouered by the Priests and kindled by the Lord is the weakning and shaking of a great mystery and foundation of the Christian religion For it is written that the Iewes were stirred vp by the Prophets to proceed cheerefully in building of the Temple because the glory of that latter house should be greater then of the former Hag. 2 9 which prophecy is agreed vpon to be fulfilled in that Christ was borne while the second house stood which he made famous and renowned by his presence by his doctrine by his miracles Luke 2 46 7 8. There also did the Apostles begin the preaching of the Gospel which taking his beginning from Sion and Ierusalem was spread abroad from thence into all the earth Many were the priuiledges and prerogatiues of the Tabernacle framed by Moses and of the first house builded by Salomon they had the fire from heauen the Arke of the Couenant the pillar of the cloud the Vrim and Thummim and the succession of the Prophets but the second house built after their returne from captiuity wanted all these therefore while it stood the Messiah must come being greater then all these that through his presence who was to be the ruler in Israel Mic. 5 2 the glory of the latter house might be greater then the former and so the prophecy should be fulfilled But if this story were true which is broached by the writer of that book the latter Temple should bee more glorious and famous through this miraculous fire then the former For in the former the sacrifices were onely consumed with fire that fire was sent from God and nourished by the continuall ministery and attendance of the Priests but in the latter temple they should haue had not onely the same fire with the other but the fire preserued by a wonderfull miracle that in a contrary element Fire burned â—nto water water into fire yea heere are many miracles heaped together for as that fire was preserued in water so of that thicke water into which it was changed was the fire kindled againe 2 Macab 1 22 and that which is more when the sacrifice was consumed Nehemiah is said to haue commanded the water that was left to be powred on the great stones whereby was kindled a flame which was consumed by the light that shined from the altar verse 31 32. And this is so apparent that the Iewish Rabbines that haue the vayle before their eyes or rather before their harts haue acknowledged the truth herof that the 2 house had not that fire which the former had contrary to the opinion of that writer And yet notwithstanding the euidence of the former reasons and the confession of the Iewes themselues hee sticketh not in the next chapter to alleage the Prophet Ieremy as if he had commanded them that were carried away to take with them the Tabernacle the Arke and the fire as hath beene signified 2 Maccab. 2 1. But to leaue all these assertions deliuered with warrant let vs come to the doctrine offred to our considerations in the destruction of the 2. Doctrine It is a sin to decline from the worship of God sons of Aaron because they offred strange fire to wit that it is a sin impiety which the Lord leaueth not vnpunished for any man in the outward worship of God to decline from the Law of God He appointed to burne euery sacrifice with fire taken from the Altar which was continually kept and nourished for that purpose They altered Gods ordinance and are therefore striken suddenly from heauen so that it is a great sinne for any Church or particular person to swarue from the Law of God in the worship of God as appeareth by many examples testimonies of holy Scripture 1 Sam. 13 12 13 14. 2 Chro. 26 16 17 18. Math. 15 9. Col. 2.20.21 22. The grounds are plaine first because the Reason 1 word of God is the rule of all things that wee are warranted to do and more generally it is the rule of Gods worship so that to decline from this rule to the right hand or to the left must needs be a great sinne which GOD abhorreth Deut. 12 8 13 32. In an art to vary from the rules of the art is a great errour thr carpenter and mason are guided by their line and leuell the Law of GOD is the square and rule of his worship the more closely wee keepe our selues to this rule the more warrantable are our workes if wee decline and depart from it wee wander in errour and the farther we goe from it the more we are out of the way Secondly that starting and swaruing from the Law reprooueth and checketh the wisedome of God who is Wisedome it selfe Pro. 9 1 as if we were able to direct him and knew what belongeth to his worship better then himselfe An artificer in his worke cannot abide to bee checked and controlled by those that know not so well what belongeth vnto it as he doth Iam. 4.12 so the wise GOD the supreme Lawgiuer cannot endure that men should decline from the order which hee hath settled and established in his worship and prescribed vnto them in his Word and therefore he accounteth it a great sinne and impiety in any that attempt the same This reprooueth the Church of Rome Vse 1 which is as a body infected with many diseases and running sores For their whole worship in a maner is an apostacy from God full of dangerous wounds that cannot be cured as wee may see by their worshipping of images prayer in a strange tongue communion vnder one kind and an hundred such like horrible corruptions which are so many prophanations of the worship of God These men set the Law of God at nought and thinke themselues wiser then he and preferre their owne traditions before his commandements and so worship him by the precepts of men Math. 15.6 which is a vaine worship and maketh his Law of none effect Secondly it serueth as a direction to the Vse 2 Church what they receiue to godly Magistrats what they establish by their authority that in the worship of God they alwayes set the law of God before their eies allow nothing but that which is grounded vpoÌ„ the rules of the same that they adde nothing to it take nothing froÌ„ it For this cause the King must write him a coppy of the Law in a booke that it may be euer with him that he may reade in it all the dayes of his life and learne to feare the Lord his God Deu. 17 18 19. This was taught to Ioshua chap 1 8 and
practised by Iosiah 2 Chron. 34 16. If they cleaue to this rule they must continue if they haue declined they must returne cause others to returne and reforme what hath bin amisse This the Pharisies acknowledged when they said to Christ By what authority dost thou these things c. Mar. 11 28 and Ioh. 1 19 they said to him Who art thou what sayst thou for thy selfe If it bee in the Gospel of Christ or in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we must willingly receiue it and be guided by it if not we must refuse it otherwise wee bring vpon our selues manifest destruction Vse 3 Lastly it behoueth all priuate persons that liue in a Church wherein true Religion and the pure worship of GOD is established to submit themselues to those things that are agreeable to the word howsoeuer they bee not agreable to their affections For as wee must giue obedience to the Scriptures Bernard whether they speake as we would haue them or whether they speake not as wee would haue them so in a reformed Church where a priuat man doth dwell if any thing be commanded by authority either agreeing or not agreeing to our affections yet if the same bee agreeable to the Word of God we must yeeld obedience vnto it If the Church command any thing declining from the Law of God hee must be peaceable in refusing and patient in suffering The weapons of a Christian remembring that the onely weapons of a Christian are supplication to God and to man Besides we must know thus much that whosoeuer refuseth to obey that which hath beene vniformely established and aduisedly and moderatly concluded by the whole what priuat persons soeuer refuse to obey had need to do it vpon a sure ground that the same which they refuse is against the Law of God lest it fall out with them as with those that Austine speaketh off who gloried that they suffered persecution but it was for their faults not for their vertues so they that withdraw obedience ought to do it with a good conscience and vpon a sure ground otherwise they can haue no comfort in suffering nor looke for reward after suffering There haue alwayes bin some things amisse in the Church and no Church is or euer was so perfect but somewhat may be found in it worthy reformation so that Christ may say to it as he did to the Churches of Asia Habeo aduersus te pauca I haue somewhat against thee The best Churches wil quickly decline as wee see it fell out to those which were founded by the happy hands of the Apostles themselues that were the chiefe workmen master-builders 63 These are they that were numbred by Moses and Eleazar the Priest c. 64 But among these there was not a man of them whom Moses and Aaron the Priest first numbred c. 65 For the Lord had said of them c. The conclusion of the whole chap. followeth in these words wherein the former numbring is illustrated by place where it was by the persons that did number were numbred al amplified by the contrary that among al these there was not so much as any one man left aliue that came in the former account but they were all of them dead perished in the wildernes except Caleb Ioshua Heere is a great blessing set down likewise a great iudgmeÌ„t a blessing in multiplying of them a iudgment in chastifing of them thereby to teach vs that God is faithfull and true both in his promises and also in his threatnings Gen. 15 5. For hee had promised to Abraham that he would multiply his seed exceedingly as the starres of heauen he made this hauock of them Numb 14 35. 1 Cor. 10 5 6. brought this desolation vpon them for their often murmurings mutinies wherefore by his promises let vs be stirred vp to faith obedience by his threatnings be feared terrified from sin Moreouer marke from this fearful example of a generall disobedience or rather conspiracy against God Doctrine A whole mâ—â—titude cannoâ— cleare themselues from iudgment that it is not a whole multitude that can shelter themselues from Gods iudgments when they come vpon them though they bee neuer so many or mighty Though thousands thousand thousands muster together ioyne hand in hand yet they are not able to deliuer theÌ„selues The reasons follow The Lord is iust in all his wayes euen in the works of his iudgments Now iustice giueth Reason 1 equal to them that are equal If then all haue sinned as he is iust in punishing one so he will be iust in punishing all This we see in his casting down all the angels from the heauens that sinned 2 Pet. 2.4 Iude 6. in drowning the whole world in destroying Sodome Gomorrha infinite such like examples Secondly as he is iust righteous so he is strong powerful Many men do well deserue to be called iust yet oftentimes they want power as we see in Daniel toward Ioab when he committed murther complayning of himselfe that he was weake 1 Sam. 3 39. the sons of Zeruiah being martial men were too hard for him It is not so with God he is as powerfull as he is iust therefore he will certainly proceed against whole multitudes be they neuer so many or powerful so that none shal be able to escape vnpunished Thirdly the moe they are that offend the greater is the offence and the greater the dishonor done to God no maruail therefore if hee spare not to ouerthrow great companies in his wrath and sore displeasure For as in a ciuil state the greater the number of rebels is the greater is the offence against the Prince so it is in this case the greater multitude of offenders the greater the oence against Gods and consequently the greater iudgment will fall vpon them Vse 1 This serueth to reproue those that walk on boldly in their sins lift vp their heads without feare because they are many in number great in power thereupon thinke they shall be excused because they are not singular sin not alone Alas this will proue a slender comfort when God shal come to take an account of vs certainly no more then this that as wee sinned not alone so wee shall not be punished alone What benefit hath the theefe that is going to the place of execution to see a traine of many others beare him company Is his iudgment any whit the lesse or is his comfort any whit the more So when the Lord shall come against those that haue broken the couenant with him made a league with hel death what shall it help them or ease them to go to hell with company whereas the yelling and crying of one shal rather adde to the torment misery of another If you thinke God will the sooner respect vs because we are many we deny his iustice and deceiue
giue to these maintaine them both in idlenes wickednes As then we see vnto whoÌ„ we ought not to giue so we must know to whom we ought to giue To whom we â—â—ght to giue These are poore widdowes and fatherlesse children 1 Tim. 5 16 such as are poore strangers such day laborers as worke hard for their liuing all the week and yet cannot either thorough weaknesse of their body or greatnes of their charge get things necessary and sufficient for them and of these we shall alwaies haue with vs to the end of the world Mat. 62 11 Such also as are falne into decay by ineuitable losses 〈◊〉 15 11. Leu. 23 35. Lastly such as are weake and impotent whether through age or other blemish whether in their feete or in their hands or other parts that thereby though they bee willing yet they are not able to take paines for theyr liuing Acts 3.2 6. but amongst all these they are especially to bee respected that are of the houshold of faith Gal. 6 10. If we be careful and mindfull of these God will recompence vs againe and pay vs home seuenfolde into our bosomes whatsoeuer we haue giuen both in temporall spirituall and eternall blessings Lastly it is our duty to acknowledge Gods Vse 3 great mercy toward vs in the blessings of this life that hee hath giuen to vs that which hee hath denied to many others and when he giueth vnto vs a comfortable vse of these blessings wee must confesse we haue them not by our owne labor and industrie but by his speciall goodnes towards vs Psal 127 1 3. and therfore we ought to sanctifie our daily pains with daily prayer and begin and end our labors with remembring him that remembreth vs and so praise his goodnes that enableth vs to get goods and this shall make our labour sweet and pleasant and the yoake that lyeth in our neckes to be light and easie Againe as God giueth them so he giueth a blessing with them a blessing with a blessing that is bread and the nourishment of bread For a man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God Deut. 8. Moreouer as he giueth outward blessings so he can take them away when it pleaseth him euen in a moment Iob 1 Luk 12. 22 And the Lord saide vnto Moses Get thee vp into this mount Abarim and see the land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israel 13 And when thou hast seene it thou shalt bee gathered vnto thy people c. 14 For ye rebelled against my commandement c. Here followeth the second part of the chapt touching the successour of Moses in the gouernment of this great people wherein obserue the occasion the calling of Ioshua The occasion is double the death of Moses at haÌ„d his request to God to appoint a man to be set in his place Touching his death he is willed to go vp to mount Abarim and to behold the land that God had giuen to the Israelites for God had foreshewed that he should see the land with his eies though he did not tread on it with his feet when he had seene the land he should dy as Aaron his brother before him chap. 20 24 amplified by the cause they had not sanctified the name of the Lord at the Waters of Meribah of which we haue spoken before Touching the prayer and request of Moses he desireth of the Lord that he wold appoint a fit Ruler ouer his people to succeed him in this gouernment that might be able to beare this great burthen For hearing the vnchaÌ„geable determination of God humbling himselfe vnder his correcting hand chastising his transgression he is not afraid of the sentence of death being at hand and seeing it before him neither doth he craue to haue the stroke thereof prolonged and delayed neither is he troubled with excessiue cares for himselfe and his children and posterity as the manner is of worldly minded men that mind nothing but the earth and earthly things when they must go out of the world shall haue their mouth full thereof but all his care was for the future benefite of the people to leaue them in good estate after his departure This should teach vs after his example to be readie to leaue the world whensoeuer God calleth vs not to staÌ„d in feare of death but to be willing to goe to God knowing the we shall go to an inheritance immortall that fadeth not 1 Pet. 1. and we must all likewise be carefull to leaue our houses places in good state when we are gone of which we haue spoken before chap. 20. Moses was the deere seruant of God yet sinning hee is punished The Lord himselfe receyued his soule and buried his body Deut 34 6 13. He was in high fauour with God liuing and dying an excellent Prophet to whom God spake face to face yet hee was not suffered to enter into the land of Promise Doctrine Many want the outward signes that are partakers of the truth of the Sacraments Wherby we see that many want the Sacraments that are partakers of the truth and substance of the Sacraments He entred into the heauenly Canaan that was not permitted to enter into the earthly Some are admitted vnto the outward signe that neuer receiue the thing signified so was Iudas to the Passeouer as well as Peter and the rest of the Apostles yet he was neuer partaker of the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the world Iohn 1 29. On the other side some take not the outward signe that neuerhelesse partake the inward grace The vses heereof are to teach vs that the outward Vse 1 and inward parts of the Sacraments are not necessarily ioyned together so that hee which partaketh the one should also partake the other and therfore the outward sign doth not simply conferre grace Secondly it condemneth the Church of Rome that holdeth that children dying without baptisme are not saued whereas saluation is not alwayes annexed to the signe so that though infants want the outward washing yet to them may belong the kingdom of heauen Mark 10 14. Lastly it serueth as a great comfort to such as desire to come to the Sacraments yet are hindred sometimes by sicknes and somtimes by other ineuitable occasions that procure their absence forasmuch as we see in this example of Moses that we may bee partakers of the truth of the signes and yet bee barred or banished from the signes themselues In such cases as these God accepteth the will for the deede 2 Cor. 8 12. Againe Doctrine Many are temporally punished that are not eternally condemned we learne by the examples of Moses and Aaron that were not suffered to enter into Canaan a figure of the heauenly Canaan this truth That many are temporally punished which are not eternally condemned Many are chastised in this life not onely with diseases and sicknesses but with death
blood haue they shed like water and there was none to bury them Psal 79 2 3 4 5. Neuerthelesse they shal not be able to separate them from God Rom. 8 35. If we be the children of God nothing shall bee able to hurt vs though death come vpon vs sodainly as it hath done vpon many it shall bring vs to God not diuide vs from his presence Wee do for the most part take vpon vs through a generall corruption to iudge those the most greeuous sinners that suffer the greatest sorrows as it appeareth by Iobs friends and Christs followers Luke 13. howbeit this is an opinion that must be reiected as full of error and empty of charity 15 And Moses spake vnto the Lord saying 16 Let the Lord the God of the spirites of all flesh set a man ouer the congregation 17 Which may goe out before them and which may go in before them and which may leade them out and which may bring them in that the Congregation of the Lord be not as sheepe which haue no sheepheard 18 And the Lord said to Ioshua c. 19 And set him before Eleazar c. Heere is offered vnto vs the second occasion of the election and inauguration of Ioshua to wit the prayer of Moses Wee must not thinke that hee vsed no more words then heere are expressed for this is onely the substance and cheefe effect of his prayer In it wee are to note first the preface or entrance into the same for no man ought rashly to enter vpon this holy worke but well aduised and throughly prepared Secondly the prayer it selfe The Preface containeth a description of God by his titles and effect giuing life and breath to all creatures for thorough him wee liue and mooue and haue our being Act 17.28 The prayer it selfe is that he would appoint a mā ouer the congregation to succeede him in the administration and gouernment of the Commonwealth considered farther by the ends that being endued with the Spirit of God he may be able to performe the duties of his calling and go before them by his example expressed by going in and out before them and by leading thē out and bringing them in as Salomon prayeth for wisedom and vnderstanding for the same purpose 2 Chron. 1 10. 1 Chro. 27 1. Secondly that the people may not be as sheepe without a sheepheard scattered vpon the mountains but may keepe together liue in order and society one with another to performe such mutuall duties as are required for this life the life to come Thus much of the occasions now we come to the calling of Ioshua and separating him to beare office among the people wherein wee must obserue the commandement of God the obedience of Moses The commādements of God are many Take him c lay thine hāds vpon him set him before Eleazar the Priest c. giue him charge c. and Eleazar must aske counsell of the Lord for him after the iudgement of Vrim and Thummim What the Vrim and Thummim were Exod. 28 30 What this Vrim and Thummim were is diuersly vnderstood it were endlesse and fruitlesse to rehearse the seuerall opinions of all neither is it easie to determine Some of the Hebrew Doctors thinke they were not the work of any Artificer but that they were a mystery deliuered to Moses from the mouth of God or they were the worke of God himselfe as the two Tables of the Law were and that when the Priest asked counsell of God by Vrim hee made answer by liuely voice 1 Sam. 30 8. The words are both plurall and the Septuagint doe translate them The manifestation and the truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but properly they signifie the lights and the perfections and both of them were a figure of Christ who communicateth vnto vs from his father the true light and perfection being made our wisedome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.30 for in the heart of him beeing our great high Priest the true Aaron were the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure Ioh 3 34. Col. 2.3 Againe others thinke that as those words holinesse to the Lord were grauen on a plate and put on Aarons forhead so these words Vrim and Thummim were likewise grauen on a golden plate and put in the brest lap which was double for something to bee put therein Lastly others thinke they were no other then the precious stones spoken of Exod. 28 and that they put the Priest in mind of his office that hee must instruct the people both by the light of his doctrine and by the integrity of his life But whatsoeuer they were it is most certaine that the vse of them was to enquire of GOD and likewise to receiue an answer of his will as appeareth in this place and in sundry others Iudg. 1 1 20 18 28. 1 Sam. 23 9. 10 11 12. These were lost at the captiuity of Babylon and wanted at the peoples returne Ezr. 2 63. Neh. 6 65 neither do wee reade that euer God gaue answer by them any more thus much of these The obedience of Moses is set downe generally particularly he did as the Lord commanded hee tooke Ioshua and set him before Eleazar and put his hands vpon him gaue him a straight charge to execute his office faithfully in the gouernment of all the people committed vnto him Let the Lord the God of the spirits of al flesh This is the preface or preparatiue to the prayer The faithfull were alwayes wont to make some entrance or introduction into this holy exercise as it appeareth in the forme of prayer left to the church by Christ our Sauiour In these words Moses acknowledgeth the Lord to be the God of the spirits of all flesh as before chap. 16 22 whereby he meaneth Doctrine God is the creator of the soule that he is the Creator of our soules and hath giuen them vnto vs. The doctrine God is the Creator and maker of the soules of men and hath giuen vnto them not onely their bodyes but also their soules Gen. 2 7. Iob 27 3. Eccl. 12 7 c. And how can it be otherwise For first he it is that hath formed al things Reason 1 he is the creator of things visible and inuisible Col. 1 16 that are in heauen or in earth and without him was nothing made that was made Iohn 1 3. Secondly he is the father of our spirits so called of the Apostle Heb 12 9 if then he be the Father of them doubtles hee is the former of them It is confessed that God is the Creator of the soule neuerthelesse it will not follow from hence necessarily that it is created immediately or giuen immediatly by him as it is certaine it was at the first creation And albeit many places bee produced to proue an immediate creation yet the opinion is rather weakned by those testimonies from whence it is thought to be established as for example Eccl. 12 7 The
others but when we must lay downe this earthly tabernacle little or no difference will appeare The condition of all men is alike in death and Salomon saieth Eccl. chap. 9 verse 4. A liuing dogge is better then a dead Lyon We must therefore know that whatsoeuer we are we are no better then dust whether we consider the originall cause or the finall we are of the dust and we must returne againe to the dust and can carry away nothing with vs. Secondly this should instruct men of high Vse 2 places to turne vnto God to serue him with feare â—nd to reioyce before him with trembling yea to kisse the sonne lest he be angry and they perish in the way for when his wrath is kindled but a little blessed are all they that put theyr trust in him For when all must appeare before the iudgement seate of God no ensigne of honour will do vs any good Let not the rich man glory in his riches or the strong man in his strength nor the noble man in his honour but hee that glorieth let him glory in this That hee vnderstandeth and knoweth God that he is the Lord which exerciseth kindnesse iudgement and righteousnesse in the earth for in these be delighteth Ierem. chap. 9 verse 14. When a man commeth before an earthly Iudge hee respecteth not the person of the poore nor honoureth the person of the mighty for that were to doe vnrighteousnesse in iudgement but hee iudgeth his neighbour rightly Leuit. 19 15. How much more then must we assure our selues that the Iudge of all the world will do right The Prophet Dauid chosen of God to bee the Gouernour of his people professeth that he will sing mercy and iudgement Psalm 101 verse 1. Thus shall it be with God heere the vngodly often escape because no man dare attach them or meddle with them but in the end they shall not escape Euery man shall appeare without his vizard here some poore are respected for theyr rags the rich for theyr bagges the noble for theyr Escutchions the Captaines for theyr armes the mighty for theyr friends the clyents for theyr bribes thus are the eyes of men dazeled and blinded that they cannot consider euery mans cause but too much respect the person It is not so with God All the glory of man is no better then vanity like the flower of the field that fadeth away God looketh vpon the heart if we come before him with a soule washed in the blood of Christ this will keepe vs from the wrath of God Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth comfort to the oppressed and them of low degree that are in misery to know that God will pleade theyr cause and enter into iudgement with the mighty ones of the earth He is higher then the highest and stronger then the strongest Heere men stand in feare of them that do not stand in feare of God but God feareth not theyr faces He heareth the cry of the poore and will deliuer them Marke the end that God will make who is the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords he will call those to iudgment that heere escape the hands of men When they shall receiue for the wrong which they haue done because with him is no respect of persons Col. 3 25. 12 And they brought the captiues the prey and the spoile vnto Moses Eleazar the Priest and vnto the Congregation of the Câ—â—ldren of Israel vnto the Campes at the plaine of Moab which are by Iordan neere Iericho 13 And Moses and Eleazar the Priest and all the Congregation went foorth to meete them without the Campe. 14 And Moses was wroth with the Officers of the hoast with the Captaines ouer thousands and Captaines ouer hundreds which came from the battell 15 And Moses saide vnto them Haue ye saued all the women aliue 16 Behold these caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague among the Congregation of the Lord. 17 Now therefore kill euery male among the children and kill euery woman that hath knowne man c. 18 But all the women children that haue not knowne a man by lying with him keepe aliue for your selues 19 And do yee abide without the Campe seuen dayes all that haue killed any person and all that haue touched any dead and purifie both your selues and your prisoners the third day and the seuenth 20 And ye shall purifie euery garment and all that is made of skinnes and all worke of Goats haire and all things made of wood 21 And Eleazar the Priest said vnto the men of warre which went to the battell This is the ordinance of the Law which the Lord commanded Moses 23 Euery thing that may abide the fire ye shal make it goe through the fire and it shall be cleane yet it shall be purified with the water of purification and all that suffereth not the fire ye shall cause to passe by the water In the words before we heard the maruellous and memorable iudgement of GOD against the Midianites who were enemies to the Church of God among whom also Balaam perished He wished to dye the death of the righteous chap. 23 10 but hee lost his life among the vnrighteous Thus they that digge a pit oftentimes fall into it themselues Psalm 7. Now in these words we haue the third and last part of the Chapter touching the yssue of things after the battell when the Captaines Souldiers returned from the battell These are of two sorts First the things that happened before they came into the Campe to the 25 verse and then what fell out when they were admitted into the Campe. Touching the things that befell the men of war before they were admitted into the hoast they are these foure First Moses chideth and checketh them because they had done the Commandement of God to halfes they had executed a part and left another part vndone like Saul that spared the fatter Sheepe and Oxen for sacrifice 1. Sam. 15. verse 21. They had saued all the women vnder a pretence of foolish pitty accounting it no honour or valour to consist in killing them but they ought to haue beene destroyed because they caused the children of Israel to commit a trespasse against the Lord and a great plague fell vpon the congregatioÌ„ of the Lord chapter 25 1. Secondly Moses commandeth that such should all be destroyed theyr eye must spare none of them but the women children that had not knowne man by carnall copulation should be reserued aliue for their vses Thirdly hee commandeth the men of warre to purifie themselues before they came into the host Lastly we see the commandement of Eleazar the Priest to purifie the siluer and gold and garments that they had gotten that such mettals as would abide the fire and not be consumed should passe through it the rest was to bee washed with water that so they might be consecrated
women that had not knowne man which escaped the edge of the sword Here then wee may behold the misery that befell these Midianites for seducing Gods people and drawing them to whore dome and idolatry Doctrine Iniquity maketh the Lord to destroy people Nations Kingdomes Learne heereby that the iniquity of a people or a countrey and nation maketh the Lord to destroy them and to lay them waste sometime by the sword of the enemy as in this place sometimes by other iudgements as Deut. 7 1. where the Lord telleth the people of Israel that they should cast out and destroy many Nations and afterward chap. 9 4 he willeth them not to say that it was for their owne righteousnesse that the Lord had brought them to possesse that land but it was for the wickednesse of those Nations that hee did driue them out before them Againe in the eight chap. and the twentieth verse hee sayeth If thou forsake the Lord and walke after other gods and serue them then I testifie to thee this day that thou shalt surely perish because ye would not be obedient to the voice of the Lord your God So 1 Sam. 12 25 If ye shal still do wickedly yee shall perish both you and your king Mat. 23 37 38. Reason 1 The Reasons follow First they dishonour God in their liues and therefore it is iust that he should depriue them of those blessings that they enioy and make others to enioy the labours of their hands and in stead of them lay iudgements and plagues vpon them A sonne that dishonoureth his father is vnworthy to receiue any duty from a seruant So certainly it is iust with God that such as dishonour him should be depriued of his protection be left naked vnto all iudgements Reason 2 Secondly Gods iustice doth so require that where there is a generall corruption and deprauation there should be a generall desolation and where the corruption is particular the iudgement should also bee answerable When God tolde Abraham that hee would destroy Sodome and Gomorrha hee reasoneth in this manner Wilt thou destroy the righteous with the wicked No saith God but if thou canst finde ten righteous persons I will spare the Cities for tens sake Gen. 18 verse 32. But he could finde none but Lot they had generally corrupted their waies It is not enough thogh some repent and turne vnto God those few may deferre a iudgement but they cannot keepe away iudgment for euer so long as the general state is corrupted If one man or a few forsake their sinnes it is enough that they escape the eternall punishment though they do fall into the temporall and do not saue deliuer the whole I say they haue enough if they saue themselues and haue ample fruit of their conuersion though they saue none of all the rest Reason 3 Thirdly this will make manifest the power of God Exemplary iustice may be shewed on a few but power is shewed when there are many offenders For as it is in his power to saue with few as well as with many 1 Sam. 14 6 so in this case it is the power of his iustice to destroy many A small power of a Prince will serue to destroy and subdue a small company of rebels but then is the power of a Prince manifested and openly shewed when Rebels are growne to an head and haue gotten vnto themselues some strong holde so it is vvith God the more opposition is made agaynst him the more is the glory of his power set forth when hee draweth out the sword of iustice against them The Vses remaine First of all Gods prouidence Vse 1 is heereby notably established that his eyes are vpon all men and vpon al their waies because hee destroyeth multitudes as well as particular persons His iudgements are euermore iust and that could not be except that there were cause why to destroy There must bee a cause and also a knowne cause forasmuch as though men were wicked if Gods all-seeing eye were not vpon them or if hee knew no cause he should be vniust if he shold destroy Nadab and Abihu that durst presume to rush into the presence of GOD with their strange Fire Leuit. chapt 2. verses 1 2. euen in the very act of their sinne the speciall prouidence of God came vpon them so that before they had finished their sin the plague began So it was with Ananias and Sapphira they were smitten downe with sodain death the lye was no sooner out of their mouth but the iudgement of God did lay hold on them For they fell downe and gaue vp the ghost Acts 5 5 10. Thus Gods almighty power ouer-reacheth the sinne of man with punishment before euer it be quite committed of which we saw a notable and fearefull example before in the Israelites the 11. chapter and the 33. ver recorded also in the 78. Psalme verses 29 30. They did eate and were well filled for he did giue them their owne desire but while theyr meate was yet in their mouthes the wrath of God came vpon them and slew and smote downe the chosen men of Israel Herod the King likewise while hee was in his pompe and pride was smitten of God in the very acte of his sinne while hee tooke to himselfe the glory due to God Acts 12. These such like punishments do plainly argue the prouidence of God to be ouer the waies of men and ouer all their actions doth continually waite vpon them Secondly it reprooueth those that magnifie Vse 2 themselues gather themselues together against God thinking to preuaile escape for their multitude sake This is no plea to protect our selues neither giueth any hope of deliuerance from iudgement but rather prouoketh God the more against vs. God bringeth in the people of Israel vanting thus Son of man they the inhabit those wasts of the land of Israel speak saying Abraham was one he inhabited the Land but we are many the land is giuen vs for an inheritance Ezek. 33 24. The Iewes that remained after the destruction of the City had their eies blinded with carnall security and perswaded themselues that albeit they hardened their hearts against the chastisements of God and repented not at the preaching of the prophets yet they should possesse the land and dwell in it whatsoeuer Ieremy Ezekiel and other Prophets pratled to the contrary And thus they reasoned If Abraham that was but one had the land promised vnto him then much more shall we haue it that are many Howbeit the Lord reproueth them for this presumption telleth them that their multitude shal nothing helpe them because they are not the sonnes and heirs of Abraham forasmuch as they did not the workes of Abraham but did wilfully transgresse the law of God Multitude therefore is not a note of the true Church neyther can they deliuer or excuse offenders from the wrath of God because when maine sinne many also shall bee punished
from the desert of Sinai and pitched at Kibroth Hattaauah 36 And they remoued from Ezion-gaber and pitched in the wildernesse of Zin which is Kadesh 38 And Aaron the Priest went vp into mount Hor at the commandment of the Lord and died there c. 40 And King Arad the Canaanite c. 48 And they departed from the mountaines of Abarim and pitched in the plaines of Moab by Iordan neere Iericho 49 And they pitched by Iordan from c. Heere we haue a short abridgement of the forty two mansions and iourneyes of Israel during theyr abode in the wildernesse vntill they passed ouer Iordan and entred into the land promised to their fathers The twelue former iourneyes they dispatched the two first yeares for they abode at Sinai where the Law was giuen an whole yeare and more From Sinai to Kadesh which is in the wildernesse of Zin they finished 31 mansions in thirty and seuen yeares with the beginning of the 38 yeare And in the fortieth yeare which was the last of their wandring in the wildernesse they dispatched and finished the other nine mansions The iournies of the Israelits in the wildernesse These iourneyes of the Israelites Moses setteth downe in diuerse places as Exodus 13 17 when Pharaoh had let the people go God ledde them not through the way of the land of the Philistims although that was neere for God said Lest peraduenture the people repent when they see warre and they returne to Egypt but God led the people about through the way of the wildernesse of the red sea This is further declared Exod. 14 and 15 and in other Chapters following Of these iourneyes also we haue seene in part before in this booke And Moses in the booke of Deuteronomy chapt 1 31 putteth the people in remembrance that they had seene in the wildernesse how the Lord their God bare them as a man doth beare his sonne all the way that they went And in the Chapter following hee telleth them how they tooke their iourney in that great and terrible wildernesse by the way of the red sea and compassed mount Seir many dayes In these seuerall mansions and stations many memorable accidents fell out which Moses by naming the places would haue them to consider that none of all the workes and miracles of God might bee forgotten neyther their owne stubbornesse and rebellion nor the greatnesse of the mercies of God toward them as Psalme 102 19. This shal be written for the generation to come and the people which shal be created shall praise the Lord and Psalme 78 6 That the generation to come might know them and the children which should be borne who should arise and declare them to their children The land of Canaan promised to the fathers was faire and fruitfull flowing with milke hony but the way vnto it was rough and ragged like the way of Ionathan to the Philistims 1 Sam. 14 13 which was sharpe and steepy to which he and his armour-bearer crept with hand and foote Hence it came to passe that the people of God being deliuered out of the land of Egypt by a mighty hand and out-stretched arme did enter into a sea of troubles not onely at the red sea but while they trotted and trauelled vp downe the wildernes sometimes they went forward and sometimes they went backward Numb 14 25 sometimes they marched and sometimes they retired and neuer stood at one certaine and setled stay Besides they met with many enemies open and secret which they were to encounter withall all which in the end they saw destroyed albeit not all at one time but by litle and litle at last after many dangers escaped and infinite troubles ouer-passed vnder the happy conduct of Ioshua they found rest and peace in the promised land Now let vs come to the vses of all these Vse 1 things toward our selues forasmuch as if wee consider them aright they were as figures to them as glasses to vs to behold in them spirituall things And first wee see heereby what the life of a true Christian is The charges of a Christian building is great If we will be the disciples of Christ we must not imagine that we shall leade a soft easie and pleasant life in hight of honor in abundance of riches in pride of lifc in riuers of pleasure as if wee were in another Paradise or to bee clad in purple and to fare deliciously and sweetly euery day Luke 16 but wee must know the gate is straight and the way is narrow that leadeth to life Math. 7 we must sit downe and cast our accounts what our profession will cost vs and resolue to forsake all that we haue for the Name of Christ and account nothing so precious or deare which we cannot or will not forgoe Such was the whole life of the Patriarkes and Prophets such was the life of Christ and his Apostles and such is the life of all the faithfull seruants of God They endured afflictions they suffered reproches they resisted vnto blood They had feares without and terrours within They had experience of many miseries they felt sharpe stormes and mighty tempests that went ouer their heads This Christ our Sauiour sheweth If ye were of the world the world would loue his owne but because I haue chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Ioh. 15 19. And in another place Whosoeuer will be my disciple must take vp his crosse and follow me Math. 16 24. And heereunto the Apostle accordeth teaching that through manifold afflictions we must enter into the kingdome of God Acts 14 22. Christ and the crosse goe alwayes hand in hand and accompany each other If wee will liue with Christ we must first dye with him if wee will reigne with Christ wee must suffer with him 2 Tim. 2 11 12. So then they are greatly and grosly deceiued that suppose all such to bee highly in Gods fauour that flourish and prosper in the world and such to bee the worst sort of people whom God doth most commonly strike and correct with his hand hauing forgotten that hee doth not heere keepe an ordinary rate below to punish euery one as he is worst and to fauour or cocker him as he is best But hee singleth out such as pleaseth him and maketh them examples to others to serue for their instruction and in them willeth and warneth vs to looke vpon our selues Vse 2 Secondly as the children of Israel trauelled vp and downe in the wildernesse and went from place to place from one station to another whereas Moses reckoneth vp 42 in this Chapter so it is with all the faithfull heere vpon the earth they must testifie and professe themselues to be pilgrims and strangers in the world because wee abide not in our owne countrey This Dauid confessed vnto God Psalme 39 12 that he was a stranger and a forreiner as all his fathers were This also the Apostle witnesseth of the fathers Heb.
to seeke reuenge but hee must not doe it with his owne hands but as the poore widow that came to the Iudge saying Auenge me of mine aduersary so hee must complaine to the Magistrate and so seeke for remedy by iust and lawfull meanes And that wee may be free from the fact it selfe and not fall into it let vs looke well to the fountaine and beginning of all our actions and first labour to purge our hearts because out of the heart proceedeth all kinde of wickednesse Now if that be cleansed of euill thoughts wee shall thereby stoppe and hinder euill workes that they breake not out 22 But if he thrust him sodainly without enmity and haue cast vpon him any thing without laying of waite 23 Or with any stone wherewith a man dy seeing him not and cast it vpon him that he dye and was not his enemy neyther did seeke him any harme 24 Then the Congregation shall iudge betweene the slayer and the auenger of blood according to these iudgements 25 And the Congregation shall deliuer the slayer out of the hand of the reuenger of blood and the Congregation shall restore him vnto the City of his refuge whither he was fled and he shall abide in it vnto the death of the high Priest c. 26 But if the slayer shall at any time come without the border of the City of his refuge whither he was fled 27 And the reuenger of blood find him without the borders of the Citie of his refuge and the reuenger of blood kill the manslayer hee shall not bee guilty of blood 28 Because hee should haue remayned in the City of his refuge till the death of the high priest but after the death of the high priest the slaier shal returne into the land of his possession 29 So these things shall bee for a Statute of iudgement vnto you thoroughout your generations in all your dwellings The Law touching killing at vnawares is deliuered in these words the substance wherof is this That if a man take away life from any sodainly without any enmity or doe cast a stone at aduenture without laying of wait or cast any thing vpon him and see him not the Congregation shall deliuer him out of the hand of the auenger of blood because though hee did kill him yet he was not his enemy neyther sought his hurt or plotted his death So the Lord in his law propoundeth sundry like cases Exod. 21 13 14. and Deut. 19 4 5. Whosoeuer killeth his neighbour ignorantly whom he hated not in times past as when a man goeth into the wood with his neighbour to hew wood and his hand fetcheth a stroke with the axe to cut down the tree and the head slippeth from the helâ—e and lighteth vpon his neighbour that he dye he shall flee into one of those Cities and liue c and hee must abide therin vnto the death of the high Priest which was annointed with the holy oyle But if such slayer shall go out of the border of the City of his refuge whither he was fled and the auenger finde him and slay him hee shall not bee guilty of blood because he had a place of safety and refuge giuen vnto him and hee ought to haue remayned therein according vnto the law Out of this diuision some questions wil be mooued Obiect which are needfull to be handled considered as first of all whether the Auenger of blood while his heart is hot might lawfully pursue him that killed another of ignorance and when he found him out of his Citie and Sanctuary might slay him Answ I answer God doth not approoue or allow such dealing simply but doth indeed vtterly condemne it For the iudiciall and politicke lawes doe not alwayes serue to bring men to perfection and to establish perfect holynesse and righteousnesse amongst vs but in some sort to remedy the vices whereunto wee are inclined so that the Lord hath an eye to the inconueniences that might ensue whereas if wee will speake what the eternal law of right wrong which is the law of righteousnesse alloweth what euery mans duty is towardes men made after the image of God then doubtlesse when a man hath giuen a blow with his hand vnwittingly so as it doe sufficiently and euidently appeare to be so the next friend or kinsman ought not to steppe vp to seeke reuenge because in so dooing hee offendeth God both in setting vpon the party that hath done him no wrong by his will Rom. 12 29. Matth. 5 44. and in fathering that thing vpon a mortal maÌ„ which God had ordayned in his secret prouidence Exod. 21 13. God hath deliuered him into his hand This is the perpetuall law of equity and honesty and therefore that which is deliuered in this place is onely a positâ—â—â— Law established noâ— to instruct but to restrain theÌ„ and to remedy a greater mischiefe in case they had bene altogether brideled and wholly 〈◊〉 reaued of all power This teacheth vs a plaine truth God tollerateth things which he neuer alloweth which I onely point aâ— with the finger that God tolerateth many things among his people which he neuer liketh and alloweth as appeareth in the cause of diuorce Deâ— 24 1 they were permitted vpon dislike to put away their wâ—â—â— prouided that they deliuered vnto her a bill of diuorcement to be a witnes of her honesty that through the wilfulnesse and waywardnesse of her husband she should not be defamed Neuerthelesse God neuer liked this simply no more then their marrying of many wiues because she was giuen to him to be the companion of his life and the delight of his eyes and the comfort of his heart all his dayes and was as it were one part of his owne person and therefore to cast her off was after a sort a cutting off of himselfe in the middes whereupon Christ saith Math. 19 8 9 Exod. 22 25. that the Lord did it for the hardnesse of their hearts So in the case of vsury he permitteth them to take vsury of the stranger that they might not practise it toward their brother and sundry such like lest they should do worse Secondly the question may be asked Obiect whether this killing at vnawares or against ones will whom God is said to haue deliuered into his hands be a sinne or not This is so much the more necessary to he thought vpon because the Lord sheweth Deut. 19 6 thar such a man is guiltlesse of the other mans death forasmuch as he did not hate him before neyther did presumptuously rise vp against him to slay him with guile Howbeit in this place such a person is commanded to remaine as a banished man out of his owne place house and from his owne kindred and is confined to the citty of refuge vntill the death of the high Priest which no doubt had relation to Christ I answer Answ there is no repugnancy in all these things For this fact must bee considered two
whereunto they are receiued so shall it bee taken from the lot of our inheritance 4 And when the Iubile of the children of Israel shall be then shall their inheritance be put vnto the inheritance of the Tribe whereunto they are receiued so shall their inheritance bee taken away from the inheritance of the tribes of our fathers WHereas Moses had spoken before of the diuiding of the inheritance in generall among the tribes in this place a certaine speciall case is propounded by the Manassites touching the right of inheritance before assigned to the daughters of Zelophehad to wit how prouision might bee made that the same portion might remaine in that tribe and not be conueyed or translated to some of the other tribes For they propound these 2 as repugnant one to the other the right of succession which these women had obtayned and the priuiledge of the yeare of Iubile which they thought was weakened by this meanes if happely these maydes should marry to any other husbands then men of their owne tribe neyther did they know how to cleare this doubt But Moses instructed of God setteth downe a Law that inheritance should not passe from tribe to tribe and that such as were inheritrixes might not marry any of other tribes but among their owne onely which was carefully obserued by these women This is the summe of this chapter wherewith the whole booke is concluded In this obserue three points The contents of this chapt first the question of the Manassites secondly the resolution of Moses thirdly the marriage of the daughters of Zelophehad Touching the first it is handled in these foure verses The question was moued by the chiefe heads of the tribe of Manasseh how the inheritance might rest without a manifest detriment to their tribe For if they should marry in another tribe it was as much as to cut off an arme from the body And by this meanes it might come to passe in processe of time that the chiefe portion assigned to one tribe might be possessed by men of other tribes which would breed great confusion and disorder This practice and proceeding of theirs teacheth first that the Magistrate is and ought to bee the supreme Iudge in causes of inheritance Secondly no man ought to bee Iudge in his owne cause Thirdly wee see how they come to Moses not in contempt or with a commotion as if they meant to gaine that by force which they could not obtayne by fauour but they beare themselues lowly and dutifully as became them to the Magistrate when they say The Lord commanded my Lord and againe My Lord was commanded Doctrine Inferiors must reuerence their superiors c. From hence wee learne that it is the duty of all inferiors to reuerence the superiors in gesture in word in deed We might also shew that Magistrates must acknowledge themselues to rule vnder God and to be Lords vnder that highest Lord. But wee will onely handle this point that inferiors must vse speeches of reuerence such as betoken subiection this we saw before chapt 11 28 and 32 5 25 31. 2 Kings 5 13 1 Peter 3 6. Nehem. 2 5. Esther 7 3. 2 Sam. 24 3. 1 Kings 1 23 24 31. 2 Kings 2 12 and 13 14. Mal. 1 6. 1 Sam. 25 24 25 26 27 28. Gen 16 9. The grounds first because superiors beare Reason 1 the image of God and are to their inferiors in Gods place as Moses was to Aaron when the Lord sayth Exod. 4 16. Thou shalt be vnto him in stead of God Secondly it is the expresse law of God To honor father and mother that is all superiours Exod. 20 12. Psal 82 6. 1 Tim. 5 3. They are set ouer inferiors for their good not for their owne 1 Tim. 2 â— where the Apostle teacheth that Princes are appointed vnto eminent place not to lift vp their hearts against theyr brethren and to maintain themselues in all riot and excesse but that the people may leade a quiet peaceable life vnder them Fourthly such do adorne the Gospel 1 Tim 6 1. This serueth to reprooue such as are so farre Vse 1 from giuing of good words and vsing soft gentle speech sauouring of Christian modesty and subiection that they reuile them rayle at them and speake all manner of euill agaynst them which they ought not to do vnto any much lesse to their fathers or masters or Magistrates to whom they are bound in a neerer band and tyed to a farther duty Hence it is that Moses sayth Exod. 22 28. Thou shalt not reuile the gods nor curse the ruler of thy people It is deliuered as a generall precept binding all that will be the children of God Blesse them that persecute you blesse I say curse not Rom. 12 14. Iam. 3 9 10. It is a thing acceptable to God to speake euill of no man Titus 3 2. It is therfore a thing detestable to speake euill of our superiors vnto whom all dutifull language is due that sauoureth of peace and loue nay of submission and subiection The Apostle exhorteth seruants to bee obedient vnto their owne masters and to please them in al things Tit. 2 9. not answering againe with stout and vnseemely words Such then must learne by the feare of God to bridle their tongues that they offend not that way Iam. 3 4. Many there are who in their seruice are reasonable but they haue no rule ouer theyr tongue they will not onely mutter and murmure but giue curst and cutted answers It is the fruite of an euill seruant to bee euill tongued and to take liberty to taunt in vnseemly manner against those that are set ouer them This was the sinne of Agar that despised her mistresse not onely in her heart but likewise in speech Ge. 16 4. Let such consider the words of Salomon Prou. 15 1. A soft answer turneth away wrath but greeuous words stirre vppe anger Iames chap. 1.20 Iudg. 8. verses 1 2 3. 1 Sam. 25 32. Secondly we see the place of subiection is Vse 2 not an vnlawfull callingâ— neyther must wee think that Christianity hath abolished Magistracy and ciuill authority but rather ratifyeth and establisheth it Titus 3 1. 1 Tim 6 1. And it is lawfull for good men and especially for Magistrates Ministers to haue seruants as Abraham had many Eliah one likewise Elisha Ioseph had a Steward of his house Iacob had men-seruants and mayde-seruants Gen. 14 14 and 15 2 and 44 1 and 32 16. Mephibosheth had a seruant and that seruant had twenty seruants 2 Sam. 9 10. This ouerthroweth the damnable sect of the Anabaptists and Libertines who teach that Christians may not be subiect vnto any Obiection They obiect that they are the Lords free-men I answere Answer it is true but this freedome is inward and spirituall from sinne and Satan and condemnation Obiect Againe they alledge that wee are forbidden to be the seruants of men Answ 1 Cor. 7. I answere the meaning is
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto thē otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
what not shall all be barred therefore from the heauenly Manna which is sweeter then the hony and the hony comb more to be desired then great heapes of riches which is much more profitable then is the finding of great spoiles The Scripture is a notable part of our spirituall armour Ephes 6 17. able to offend and to wound our enemy If a Captaine should go into the field with his souldiers and suffer them to carry with them no weapons but such as should serue to defend their owne bodies and forbid them such armour as should any way hurt their enemies if hee should permit them the shield but not the sword or allow them a Corslet but not the speare would he not bee thought and that iustly and worthily to betray thē into the enemies hand But thus it is with the Popish captains that must or at least will be accounted the onely masters of Israel they allow to the people after a sort the girdle of truth the brest plate of righteousnesse the shield of faith and the rest to defend themselues but touching the sword The two edged sword of the word Heb. 4 12 wherewith Christ our Sauiour resisted and we after his example must resist the deuill Matth. 4 4. they forbid them to gird that about their loynes as if it were like Saules armour 1 Sam. 17 39. which Dauid could not go withall because he had not proued it whereas indeede it is like Dauids sling the stone which he slang that smote the Philistine in the forehead and caused him to fall vpon his face to the earth verse 49. and therefore what doe they but treacherously betray the people of God and leade them naked into the field to be vtterly spoiled and so to fall before their enemies Secondly it confuteth those amongst our selues that say what neede so much teaching and preaching There are some that thinke themselues to bee wise men much wiser then their fellowes that sticke not to speake thus but this their wisedome is no better then foolishnes with God 1 Cor. 1.23 The preaching of the crosse I confesse is accounted no better then foolishnes but it is to them that perish whereas to them that are saued it is the power of God It is accounted a state-policie now adayes to defend litle preaching and lesse hearing But ignorance can vphold no kingdom True religion is the stay and pillar of a State Religion and the knowledge of it is the pillar and stay of a State and Common-wealth the want of it is the cause of tumults rebellions insurrections and seditions What was the cause of the rebellion in the North in the dayes of our late Soueraign of blessed memory was it any other then want of knowledge and of Preachers to plant knowledge in the hearts of the people but blessed be God they haue since bene better stored and that hath broght better quietnesse in those parts And what is the cause of the often risings rebellions and treasons in the kingdome of Ireland at this day but because they remain either Atheists or Popish or sottish wanting the meanes of knowledge to instruct and informe them better True Religion is a bulwarke and a Castle of defence to any kingdome the very chariots and horsemen of Israel 2 King 2.12 and godlinesse hath the promises of this life and of the life to come 1 Tim. 4 8. Wherefore they are prophane speeches of ignorant people or of idle teachers going about to maintain their ignorance and idlenesse who think that a sermon in a quarter is sufficient either for the Minister to preach or the people to heare If you marke or would examine what the people are that liue vnder such and for the most part you shall see they know nothing But the Minister must preach in season and out of season the duller the scholler is he should haue his lesson the more often repeated Such for the most part are the people slow in hearing dull in conceiuing weake in remembring bearing away what they haue heard Some there are who not onely are ignorant but defend their ignorance and thinke men neede not haue any knowledge in the Scriptures nor trouble themselues any way about it These doe imagine that it belongeth onely to the Ministers and other lerned men to know the Scriptures And it is fit hee should haue more knowledge then a priuate man because hee is appointed of God to teach the people but this exempteth not the people from it For take this as a certaine principle that the poorest simplest person must haue as much knowledge for matters of saluation as the Minister hath or els he shall neuer be saued Vse 3 Lastly let all men know men and women children and seruants that in their seueral places they are bound to exercise themselues in the Scriptures and daily to meditate in them that so thereby they may come to knowledg for without knowledge in the word it is vnpossible for any to bee saued The way for a man to get his liuing by his trade is not to exercise himselfe in it once in a weeke or to imploy himselfe to it once in a quarter but hee must vse it dayly and diligently or else he shall neuer liue by it or thriue in it So may I say in this case a man that hath a desire to be saued and to liue heereafter in a better life it is not sufficient for him to reade the Scriptures and to meditate in them now and then or when he hath nothing else to doe and to keepe himselfe from idlenesse but hee must obserue a constant and continual course in the searching and reading of them that by them he may come to knowledge by knowledge to faith by faith to obedience and by obedience to saluation Ignorance shall excuse no man at the day of iudgement He that knoweth not his Masters will shall be beaten Luke 12 48. Hosea 4 1 3. If we thinke to pleade for our selues and to alledge in our defence that we followed our callings to erne our liuings to maintaine our families it shal not serue our turnes this will not bee taken for currant payment Our particular and our generall calling agree well together God hath not ioyned them in euery man Our particular calling is to follow our businesse our generall calling is to know the Scriptures the one doth not abrogate the other inasmuch as God hath commanded them both what God hath coupled together no man shall put asunder Math. 19 6. CHAP. XVI 1 NOw Korah the sonne of Izhar the sonne of Kohath the sonne of Leui and Dathan and Abiram the sonnes of Eliah and On the sonne of Peleth sonnes of Reuben took men 2 And they rose vp before Moses with certaine of the children of Israel 250. Princes of the assembly famous in the Congregation men of renowne 3 And they gathered themselues together against Moses and against Aaron and said vnto them Ye take too much
vpon you seeing all the Congregation is holy euery one of them and the Lord is among them Wherefore then lift ye vp your selues aboue c. IN this chap. we haue two other murmurings set down the latter arising out of the former as one sticke on fire kindleth another The former consisteth of a few carried away with enuy and emulation against Moses and Aaron the originall whereof arose from Korah of the Tribe of Leui The cause of Korahs Conspiracy who first blew the bellowes and tooke it greeuously that the Priestly dignitie was translated to Aaron and challenged Moses of partiality as if hee had preferred his owne Kindred and followed his priuate affection rather then the direction of God This seditious Korah associateth vnto himselfe Dathan Abiram and On of the Tribe of Reuben whom he knew to be ill affected towards Moses because hee being the eldest sonne of Iacob had by right of his birth-right the Principality and gouernement of the whole people belonging vnto him and therefore they thought themselues as worthy to haue the Soueraignty in their hands as Moses was to haue it in his hands All these ioyning together made a schisme or rent amongest the people and assemble two hundred and fifty others all Princes of the assembly which seeme to stand for the good of the whole Congregation as also all Rebelles haue euer had some pretence and colour for they plead that all the Lords people are holy that God is present among them and therefore they should no longer vsurpe the sole gouernment of the whole hoste It is vsuall in all ages of the Church to haue schismes and rents to arise in it and for men to separate themselues from the Church because forsooth it is not well gouerned as it ought to be Now albeit this open insurrection were a flat rebellion against the expresse ordinance of God yet they set many goodly shewes vpon their doings helping a bad cause with a beautifull colour lest they should seeme to be mad without reason alledging that all the Lords people are holy and the Lord is among them â—octrine We learne heereby that whatsoeuer corruptions breake out of men and whatsoeuer euils they doe â—hatsoeuer 〈◊〉 wicked â—en doe they some coâ—er vpon it and howsoeuer they decline from God from his word and from his ordinances yet they will labour to excuse it to defend it to colour it that it should not seeme as it is When euill men haue committed euill they are ready to iustifie their euils that they may seeme good We see this in Saul 1 Sa. 13.11.12 and 15.15 so Ioh. 12.5 6. Iudas pretended the poore and his great care of them albeit he cared not for them but for himselfe and chap. 11.48 So Caiaphas pretendeth the safety of the people to wit if Christ were not put to death the Romanes would come with a mighty army and ouerrunne them but the taking of him away and the putting of him to death was indeede the true cause why the Romanes came and destroyed the Temple the Citie and the people This we see sometimes also in those that are not the worst men The fact of Simeon and Leui against the Schechemites was no better then horrible murther committed against the Law of God and of nature and against the league and couenant that had passed between them which ought to be held inuiolable euen among infidels yet somewhat they pretend to couer it Gen. 34.31 should he deale with our sister as with an harlot So the Israelites touching their Idolatry Exod. 32.1 and Aaron verse 23. and our first parents Gen. 3. and in a maner all wicked men do the like that are vnregenerate without repentance and sanctification The reasons Reason 1 For men are affected to their actions as they are to themselues Though they be corrupt abominable yet they would not bee thought and iudged to be so so it is with their actions that proceed from them though they bee wicked and vniust yet they would haue them accounted iust and therefore they seeke excuses for themselues â—â— 7. as Adam did fig leaues to Reason 2 couer his shame and his sinne Secondly if they should pretend nothing al would be ready to condemne them and to passe sentence vpon them therefore to blinde the eyes of others they cast a mist before them as iuglers vse to doe that they may not be espied This did Herod Mat. 2.8 he pretended to come and worship Christ For he knew well enough if hee had dealt plainely and told them hee sought the life of the babe they would haue detested his detestable cruelty This serueth to reprooue diuers sorts that Vse 1 goe about to varnish their actions with false colours thereby to blind the world and to put out their eyes These shew themselues to bee ranke hypocrites exceeding sinners against the Lord which serue to harden their hearts and to hinder them from a sight of their sinnes and sorrow for them For no man can returne from his sinnes and repent of his euill wayes so long as he goeth about to defend them because all such sinners doe declare a firme resolution to continue and goe forward in sinne and thinke themselues safe and sure because they haue some colours for their actions But the first beginning of repentance is confession a duty oftentimes commended and continually practised by the faithfull The first thing that Ioshua perswaded Achan to performe when he was taken as guilty for taking the accursed thing was that he should giue glory to the God of Israel and make confession vnto him Iosh 7.19 Prou. 28.13 1 Ioh. 1.9 Whereas such as hide their sinnes shall not prosper and they that say they haue not sinned doe make God a lyar and his word is not in them Wherefore we cannot giue a more euident signe of our want of the grace of repentance Psa 32.3 4 5. then by defending denying excusing or lessening of sinne Secondly this sheweth the cause why the Vse 2 dregs of Popish religion are so setled in the hearts of men that they are hardly rooted out euen because such deceitfull colours are set vpon them and their superstitious practises If they be accused for their idolatry worshipping of Images they pretend they worship God in the Image Touching the worship of Saints and praier to them they say they honor them as the friends of God and that they are vnworthy to approch or to come neere to God themselues and therefore in humility they goe to the Saints and Angels but this is nothing but to speake lies through hypocrisie Col. 2.23 Concerning their sacriledge in withholding the cup from the people they haue their colour that the labour of the Priest would be too great if he should deliuer the same to all himselfe or else that the blood of Christ might be spilt vpon the ground but these excuses cannot deceiue God hee seeth their open declining from the word of
to saluation Moreouer the Apostle speaking of one Mediatour and naming Christ to be that one 1 Tim. 2 5. speaketh in that place of prayer and therefore euen in praier he will haue vs to acknowledge no Mediatour of intercession but Christ Iesus onely A Mediatour of intercession as it is defined by Austine Aug. contra epist â—arm lib. 2 cap. 8. cannot agree to any sauing to Christ for he teacheth that it is commanded that euery Christian shold pray for others but he who requests for all and for whom none requesteth is the one and true Mediatour Againe they obiect Obiect that the Saints pray for vs and therefore we may pray to them Answ I answer this will not follow What the praiers of the Saints departed are Againe they pray for the perfecting of the body of Christ desire the full gathering together of the Saints they long for the resurrection restitution of their bodies which lye in the dust they wish to see the auengement of the blood of the holy martyrs shed for the testimony of the truth and craue to behold the last comming of Christ to iudgment to restore all things howbeit they know not the particular troubles of Gods children neither vnderstand the inward wrastlings and bucklings with sin and Satan which the conscience sustaineth no more then Eli knew the trouble of heart that Hannah had though she praied in his presence Wherefore let vs content our selues with the onely and all-sufficient mediation of Christ remembring the saying of the Apostle Iohn We haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes 1 Ioh. 2 1 2. And seeing he calleth vs vnto himselfe let vs not refuse to goe to him When he saith Come to me Mat. 11 28. shall we say nay we wil go to some other When Mary called her sister secretly saying The master is come and calleth for thee as soone as she heard that she arose quickly and came vnto him So it ought to be with vs Our master Christ calleth vs why doe we run from him why do we not run to him why do we run to any other Let vs not refuse to come to him who gaue his life for vs that we might liue in him Shall we then depart from him that calleth vs to them that call vs not that know vs not that heare vs not that help vs not that saue vs not Secondly this condemneth the ignorant Vse 2 multitude which through palpable and horrible ignorance rush into the presence of God without any Mediator knowing neither God nor themselues They dream that God is mercifull neuer consider what he is in his owne nature to wit a God of perfection a most iust Iudge and we can neuer reconcile his mercy and iustice but by looking vpon him in the face and countenance of Christ Iesus in whom only he is wel pleased Mat. 3 17. We can receiue nothing at his hands except we come to him in his Son For as he is perfect so he accepteth of nothing that is vnperfect But we can offer nothing to God but that which is tainted and defiled with sin and if God looke vpon vs our wants out of his Sonne wee are no better then the children of wrath he findeth matter enough in vs to reiect our workes and to condemne our persons We haue our praiers heard no other way but in the Name of Christ We are no otherwise accepted but in his beloued Iohn 15 6. Eph. 1 6. Acts 4 12. Heb. 2 14 â— Math. 1â— 1 to wit in Christ He is the onely Sauiour of the Church he saueth his people from death and him that hath the power of death that is the diuell He saueth vs from our sins guilt and punishment For sin is the power sting of death an vgly serpent Christ only hath quelled him he hath merited our saluation by his death and passion none else hath done it none else could do it The Saints glorified and all the company of the elect Angels in heauen were too weak and vnworthy to accomplish this work The Papists as we haue shewed make him but half a Sauiour ioyning others with him in the worke of saluation For they teach that with Christs merites we must ioyne the workes of grace in the matter of iustificatioÌ„ that with Christs satisfaction of the wrath of God we must ioyne our satisfaction by temporall punishment But we haue shewed before that he will bee a sole Sauiour or else no Sauiour at all Thirdly it behoueth vs in remembrance of Vse 3 this excellent benefite of Christs attonement to be thankfull to God This is the main cause of al thankfulnes The most common blessings which we receiue must at all times moue vs to be thankfull as meat drinke health wealth liberty peace prosperity and the like but this should as it were swallow vp all the remembrance of all the rest and the zeale thereof coÌ„sume vs Ps 116 12 â— What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites toward me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. What deadnesse of hart then remaineth in many meÌ„ that neuer remember this great worke thereby to be prouoked to obedience and newnesse of life that so we may return our loue to God againe who loued vs first Lastly we must acknowledge what we are Vse 4 in our selues to wit vtterly lost the enemies of God the children of wrath the bondslaues of Satan and the heires of condemnation This we must confesse froÌ„ the bottome of our hearts haue a liuely feeling thereof before we can receiue him as our Peace-maker and Sauiour Math. 18 11. and 15 14. Luke 4 18 and 19 10. We must say with Daniel Shame and confusion of faces belongeth vnto vs chap. 9 8. What was due to the people in this place and what might they haue looked for if Aaron had not made an attonement but present death So is it with vs we are borne dead in sinnes and trespasses can looke for nothing but wrath and iudgement and fiery indignation which shall deuoure the aduersaries Hebr. 10 27. if Christ do not make peace between God and vs. Let vs therefore looke for saluation from him as men hearing of cunning Physitions to cure diseases do seeke and send to theÌ„ farre and neere Math. 9 20 21. Iohn chap. 7 verse 37. CHAP. XVII 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 2. Speake vnto the children of Israel and take of euery one of them a rod according to the house of their fathers of all their Princes according to the house of their fathers twelue rods write thou euery mans name vpon his rod. 3. And thou shalt write Aarons name vpon the rod of Leui for one rod shall bee for the head of the house of their fathers WEe haue seene in the former chapter how the people enuied Moses in the Camp and
Iewell Therefore the wise man saith Prou. 22 1. A good name is to be chosen aboue great riches and louing fauour is aboue Siluer and Gold Eccles 7 4. Wherefore let no man thinke to raise himselfe by the fall of others or to gaine estimation to himselfe by the discredit and defamation of other men But onely what thing I say vnto thee that shalt thou do In theâ—e wordes God before hand instructeth and informeth Balaam what shall be the euent and issue of all his desires namely that howsoeuer hee coueted to curse the people of God and so to earne his wages and hire by the practise of wickednesse yet hee should be compelled and constrained against his will to wish the flourishing estate of the Church and to pronounce the blessing with his owne mouth Howsoeuer therefore hee were maliciously bent and carried with extreme fury and frenzy against the godly yet God declareth that all his rage should turne to the good of the Church and his tongue should vary from his heart Hereby we learn That the malice of the wicked 〈◊〉 â—â—e of â—â—â—d 〈◊〉 at 〈…〉 reâ—â— how great soeuer it bee is limited and restrained Albeit the enemies of the Church be oftentimes suffered to proceed and preuaile and to lay very great afflictions on the seruants of God yet al their power is stinted and determined they can proceede no further then God suffereth and permitteth This trueth is taught vs in sundry Scriptures for our instruction When Laban intended euill against Iacob God appeared vnto him and sayd Gen. 31 24 Take heede that thou speake not vnto Iacob ought saue good and Iacob telleth him that except the God of his father the God of Abraham and the fear of Isaac had bene with him he would haue sent him away empty but God beheld his tribulation and the labour of his hands and rebuked him yesternight When Pharaoh and the Egyptians pursued after Israel with horses and Chariots and sought their vtter destruction God fought for his people while they stood still and held their peace Exod. 14 25. This is it which our Sauiour signified when the Pharisies sayd vnto him Luke 13 32 33. Depart and go hence for Herod will kill thee Then hee sayd vnto them Go ye and tell that fox Behold I cast out diuels and will heale still to day and to morrow and the third day I shall be perfected neuerthelesse I must walke to day and to morrow for it cannot be that a Prophet should perish out of Ierusalem So Isaiah comforteth the messengers of Hezekiah against the blasphemies of Sancherib against the dangers of the city and against his rayling on and reproaching the liuing God 2 Kin. 19 6 7. So shall ye say to your master Thus saith the Lord Esay 37 26. Be not afraid of the words which thou hast heard Behold I will send a blast vpon him and he shall heare a noise and returne to his owne land because hee hath raged against me and his tumult is come vp into my ears therefore I will put my hooke in his nostrils my bridle in his lips and I will bring him back againe the same way he came All these things teach vs the truth of that doctrine which wee haue in hand namely that howsoeuer the vngodly rage and fret against the church of God yet their malice and madnesse is limited and the time of the continuance thereof appointed of God The reasons to confirme our faith farther Reason 1 in this point are these First the prouidence of God ruleth all things in heauen and earth the least and smallest things are ordained and ordered by him nothing falleth out by chaÌ„ce neither is whirled about in the wheele of fortune The Birds fall not to the ground the haires fall not from our heads without the will of our heauenly Father Matth. 10 verse 30. Howsoeuer therefore the enemies of the Church doe take crafty counsels and make bloody decrees against the peace and prosperity thereof yet they can doe no more then God hath concluded and then he hath in his purpose determined This the Apostles acknowledge Actes 4. verse 2â— in their prayer to God Doubtlesse against thine holy Sonne Iesus whom thou hast annoâ—nted both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel gathered theÌ„selues together to doe whatsoeuer thine hand and thy counsell hath determined before to bee done They cannot satisfie thâ—ir owne lusts nor accomplish the desseignes of their owne hearts their rage is restrained as with a bit and bridle that it should not hurt the people of God Againe maruell not that the course of wicked Reason 2 men is stopped by the hand of God for the diuels are limited and all the power of darkenesse is curbed so as the gates of hell shall not preuaile against the church We see this in Iob 1 12. 2 6. hee could not slay his seruants with the sword burne vp his sheepe with fire spoile him of his Camels by Robbers destroy his children with windes and touch his person with boyles before the Lord had saide vnto him Loe all that hee hath is in thine hand but saue his life Likewise when the Lord Iesus dispossessed the two possessed with diuels which came out of the graues very fierce so that no man might goe by that way Matth. 8 31 the diuels could not enter into the heard of Swine before they had besought him to suffer them to enter into them so that wee may bee assured that howsoeuer they be bloody spirits and greedy to hurt yet their tyranny is bound vp beeing compassed within the listes and limites of the power of God and inclosed within the circle of his iurisdiction that they cannot annoy such as are created after the image of God and redeemed with the blood of Christ without the diuine permission For the Prince of this world is iudged and cast out Iohn 12 31. and 16 11. his weapons are taken from him the spoils diuided his workes are dissolued and loosed his head is bruised and broken Vse 1 The vses of this Doctrine minister great comfort and instruction vnto vs. First we learne from hence to acknowledge the infinit power of God aboue all earthly power that is in flesh and blood True it is the rage of the enemies is great and the gates of hell are set wide open against the church of God yet they cannot preuaile or haue the vpper hand for God is with vs his power is manifested and his malice is abridged It hath alwayes beene an hard matter for men to stay in dangers and feare the remnants of infidelity and the dregs of distrust doe rest and remaine in the best men The trueth and omnipotency of God is hardly yeelded and consented vnto as appeareth in the example of Moses Aaron Num. 20 12. Psal 106 33. They beleeued not God to sanctifie him in the presence of the children of Israel but spake vnaduisedly with their
lips The like we see in the siedge of Samaria when the Lord promised that to morrow that time should bee great plenty of Barley and fine flower to bee solde a Prince answered and saide 2 Kinges 7 2. Though the Lord would make windowes in the heauen could this thing come to passe This appeareth in Zachary Luke 1 18. when God promised him a sonne in his old age he saide How can this thing be And whereby shal I know this When the Israelites were pursued ouertaken by the hoast of the Egyptians and were in present danger of death they wer soâ—e afraid and forgate the power of God able to deliuer them So the experience of our owne hearts in all dangers and difficulties that ordinarily fall vpon vs 〈…〉 doth tell vs how hard it is to rest vpon God as an all-sufficient helper in time of neede We distrust Gods promises and feare in euery euill that he wil not or cannot succour vs. Forasmuch therefore as we are priuy to our owne corruptions being readie to thinke our helpe and deliuerance to be vnpossible let vs in all troubles build on Gods power as on a firme rocke and sure foundation that can neuer be remoued Secondly hereby we haue a great comfort in our troubles and sufferings to consider the strong hand of God preuayling ouer them that do insult and triumph ouer the Church The yeeres and dayes the very houres moments of time touching the Churches afflictions are determined of God so that the vngodly shall rage but their time This is it which God speaketh to Abraham Gene. 15 13. That his seede should bee a stranger in a Land that is not theirs foure hundred yeeres and shall serue them Thus when the people of Israel were carried into Babylon The daies of their captiuity are determined to be seuenty yeares Ier. 25 11 12 29 10. When Pilate the Lieutenant of the Romanes and Iudge of Iudea had sayde vnto Christ Iohn 19 10 11. Knowst thou not that I haue power to crucifie thee and haue power to loose thee Iesus answered Thou couldest haue no power at all against me except it were giuen thee from aboue Let vs therefore goe constantly forward in our vocation to do our duties to speake freely in the middest of the enemies though they do heare vs sit among vs. This we see to haue bene the behauiour of Christ Iohn 8 20 21. These things spake Iesus in the treasury as he taught in the Temple and no man laide hands on him for his houre was not yet come Where we see the place the persons the time seemed to fauour his enemies yet hee taught boldly and preached openly amongst them This example must bee our imitation Though we liue among many dangers are inclosed with a thousand deaths yet we must know that we are protected regarded defended of God we are by his right hand made able to stand when so many deuices of the vngodly assault vs and so many hornes of the wicked push at vs to ouerthrow vs. It is an admirable and maruellous thing considering the enemies of the Church and Gospell both open and secret professed and close knowne aduersaries and close brethren all mischeeuous hauing also such men and meanes to worke their malice that any Church continueth in the world being as a little flock among many wolues Wherfore if there be any light of the Spirit of God in vs the consideration of this that their rage is determined must giue courage and constancy both to vs that be teachers and to you that be hearers and worke in vs all assurance of helpe and assistance to come from the highest heauens Thirdly this doctrine is a great terrour to Vse the wicked persecutors and malicious enemies to consider their estate and to remember their condition that they cannot do what they list but what God will they cannot execute whâ—â— they please but what pleaseth God This limitation of their rage abridgement of their doings is sufficient to dane their hearts and to pull them backe from fighting against God If they could prolong their daies and double their strength as they can increase their malice and double their deuices they might haue some cause to insult and triumph ouer the faithfull But seeing they are stinted as the hireling that hath his taske shared out vnto him it serueth notably to abate theyr pride to asswage their malice to confound their deuices and enterprizes against the seruants of God They are not their owne men they are not free and at their owne libertie God holdeth them in and tyeth them short that they cannot rage and reigne at their own pleasure Herod and Pontius Pilate the Gentiles and the Iewes 〈…〉 could doe no more then God had determined Let all the vngodly remember this doctrine and consider it in their hearts it will be a notable bridle to restraine them from all euill practises and to stoppe the course of their corrupt purposes They cannot preuaile ouer the Saints of God albeit for a time they haue the vpper hand The time shal come when they must giue an account of all their workes Lastly seeing the times of the enemies Vse 4 preuailing bee set let vs not feare the faces of men they can but run the race that God hath set them albeit they rush forward like blinde men and thinke themselues able to do great things yet their power is subiect to an higher power and their malice shall quickly haue an endâ— If a Prince should encourage any of his poore subiects against the might and oppression of any of his Nobles and sayâ— vnto him Feare not his feare I will be thy defence and protection I will stand betweene thee danger he shall do thee no harme would not this make him ioyfull and banish all feare from him of being ouer-borne and ouer-matched by his might But this is our case and condition lying vnder the crosse afflicted of enemies and persecuted for our profession the Lord hath promised to beare vs out and to bee a buckler round about vs. If then the Lord be our light and our saluation whom shall we feare If the Lord be the strength of our life of whom shall we be afraid Psal 27 1. Therefore Christ Iesus comforting and imboldning his disciples against dangers to come Matth. 10 25 26 28 31. forewarning them that they should be deliuered vp to the Councels bee scourged in the Synagogues be brought before Gouernors and bee hated of all men for his names sake exhorteth them to patience courage I care them not for there is nothing couered that shall not be disclosed nor hid that shall not be knowne Feare ye not them that kill the body are not able to kill the soule but rather feare him which is able to destroy both soule and body in hell We are safe vnder Gods shield they cannot cut off one houre of our life they cannot shorten one moment of our
labour time and charges it will require in reedifying and repayring An olde disease is more hardly cured The deeper a nayle is driuen with the hammer the more blowes are giuen it the harder it is to plucke out againe He that will not be fit to day shall finde himselfe lesse fit to morrow his heart euery day lesse inclined then other to turne to God and more and more hardened Wherefore let vs while it is called to day repent and be reconciled to God that when his iudgements come sodainely the destroyer may passe ouer vs and we remaine safe vnder the shaddow of the Almighty 23 Againe he vttered his Parable and saide Alasse who shall liue when God doth this 24 The Ships also shall come from the Coasts of Chittim and subdue Ashur and shall subdue Eber and he also shall come to destruction 25 Then Balaam rose vp and went and returned to his place and Balak also went his way Hitherto of the speciall Prophesies belonging to seuerall people both to the beleeuing Iewes and vnbeleeuing Gentiles for he hath spoken of the Israelites Moabites Edomites Amalekites and Kenites Now wee come to the last of his Prophesies The seuenth Prophesie of Balaam appertaining ioyntly and generally to many people wherein we must consider three things First the entrance into it Secondly the Prophesie it selfe Thirdly the conclusion of the history The entrance into it is not set downe simply and nakedly but is garnished with an effectuall and rhetoricall exclamation as it were with an earnest admiration of the greatnesse and horror therof Alasse who shall liue when God doth this As if he should say O how great and greeuous shall those calamities be The which albeit none of vs that are now aliue shall liue to see or feele yet they shall most certainly come to passe and woe vnto them vpon whom they shall fall The Prophesie it selfe followeth setting downe exceeding iudgements of God against great kingdomes and Monarchies of the Assyrians and Grecians The former iudgments were against particular Nations these are against whole Empyres And first of all whereas the Chaldeans vnder Nimrod and the Assyrians vnder Ninus vsurped dominion ouer whole Countries Kingdomes he sheweth that in processe of time ships should come from the shore of Chittim that is the Nauy of the Grecians and the army of the Seleucians which should subdue both the Hebrewes and the Assyrians By Chittim in this place he meaneth Cilicia which descended of Kittim one of the posterity of Iauan of whom wee reade in the booke of Genesis chap. 10 verse 4. Esay 23 1. Ier. 23 10. For Alexander the Great setting out a fleet rigged and furnished especially by them of Cyprus which is now seuered from the continent of Cilicia and after him the posterity of Seleucus Nicanor wasted Assyria Iudea Palestina and all Syria with perpetuall inrodes and incursions which they made into them and in the ende subiected them all to themselues True it is Alexander did rather prosecute his warres by Land seruice then by Sea yet wheÌ„ the Embassadours of Tyre Eze. 28 2 an Island situate in the sea had giuen him a mock trusting in the fortification of the place Q urt 〈…〉 gest 〈◊〉 lib. 4. despising his land power refusing to suffer him to enter into their City and esteeming themselues woorthy rather to ioyne with him as friends and confederates then to become hâ—s subiects and vastalles he was constrained before he could do any thing against them to send for his shippes from Cyprus whereby he preuailed more against the Tyrians then by the Peres and Moles that he builded as Qâ—intus Curtius at large relateth in the fourth book of the noble acts of Alexander This is it which Balaam spake of in this place The Assyrians were vanquished by Alexander the Hebrews which came of Eber were oppressed and vexed by the posterity of Seleucus descending from Alexander Gen. 10 21. 11 15. 14 13. Likewise when the Grecians had ruled their time and had proudly borne themselues as conquerors of the world arising of small beginnings they also perished after a litle time as Balaam heere pronounced long before the euent thereof came Dan 2.34 and as Daniel afterwardes prophesied immediately before the accomplishment thereof which was effected and brought to passe by the power and puissance of the Romanes which serued them as they before had serued others and tooke the Empire and Monarchy from them as they had taken it from others Thus we see how al earthly things euen the mightiest Estates greatest Dominions of largest circuite are subiect to their times and seasons of reuolution Gâ—iâ— â—â—t 〈◊〉 lib 2. so that in mortall felicities there can bee no assurance nor perpetuity For as it is an infallible property belonging to all humane things changing with that swift and violent returne whereby they did rise to their exaltation and fulnes so these great Princes Potentates these Kingdomes and Empires rising with their felicity into humors of pride and security and forgetting in their greatnes the great God of heauen and earth that did set them vp and shewed that hee was able to throw them downe as appeareth most euidently in Alexander who would bee called the sonne of Iupiter and was content to suffer them to fall downe flat vpon the ground worship him these I say saw the declination of their prosperity and great triumphs thereby shewing themselues more happy to get glory then able to keepe it We see therefore in these examples that all Monarchies haue their periods and points of continuance as it were the center to which they tend and in which after sundry mutations and alterations they fully are accomplished Thus much of the Prophesies both speciall and generall Now in the last Verse Moses handâ—â—th the euent both of these Prophesies and generally of the vvhole Historie Balaam rose vp departed and returned that is he went his way with a purpose and intent to returne vnto the place from whence he came but he stayed among the Midianites either to expect the issue and fruite of his counsell among whom also he was slaine 〈◊〉 31.8 as appeareth after in this booke or being hyred of them to doe some other exploite Thus Balaam the sorcerer is defeated the superstitious King is disappointed the people of GOD are eased of a deadly enemy and lastly the exceeding mercy of GOD is commended to the Church ouerturning the practices of them making good the words of his owne mouth and causing the inuentions of his enemies to vanish into smoake according to the saying of Moses Deuter. 23 5. They hyred Balaam to curse thee neuerthelesse the Lord thy God would not hearken vnto him but turned the curse to a blessing vnto thee because the Lord thy God loued thee And the Prophet Micaiah calleth vpon the people to consider this kindnesse of GOD toward them chap. 6 verse 5 O my people remember what Balak King
of Moab had deuised and what Balaam the sonne of Beor answered him that ye may know the righteousnesse of the Lord. Wee haue heard what great preparations were made what charges the King defrayed to bring his purpose to passe and yet preuaileth nothing against the Israelites his onely refuge was patience a cold comfort to rest in his onely reuenge was complaint a weake weapon to fight withall Wee haue heard of Balaams comming to curse the people of his diuinations sacrifices and prophecies his chiefest wages was the Kings wrath a cold contentment his highest honour whereto he was aduanced was to take his heeles and be gone a poore preferment Thus much of the order obserued in these words Touching the doctrines that arise from this diuision wee haue already handled at large such as are heere offered to our considerations When Balaam speaking of great afflictions that shall fall vpon sundry places and people sayth That GOD shall doe this chapter 21 verse 6. he teacheth that GOD is author of all chastenings and punishments there is no euill in the city which hee hath not done Besides hee declareth that GOD rayseth vp one euill man to scourge another chapter 21 verse 25. Lastly hee setteth downe the manner of Gods punishments to be proportionable and answerable to the offences and dealing of men chapter 24 verse 20. GOD punisheth in the same kinde as man sinneth They that tooke away the Empire from others haue the Empire taken from themselues GOD dealt with them as they had dealt with others and caused them to perish with the sword that drew the sword vpon others Now let vs proceede to the handling of other doctrines which may be gathered from hence Verse 14. The shippes also shall come from the coastes of Chittim and subdue Ashur and shall subdue Eber and he also shall come to destruction In these words as we haue declared in setting downe the method and meaning of them Balaam prophesieth of the rising and falling of great Princes and Empires They had their heads lifted vpon high and were aduanced vnto the greatest honour but suddainly they came tumbling downe and all their glory lay in the dust From hence we learne Doctrine Such as are in greatest place of honour many times fall suddainly that great men mighty Princes sometimes in greatest honour suddainly decay come to nothing they are in a moment cast downe and left destitute when they little thinke of it and come to great extremity This we see verified often in fighting great battels such as not long afore were in great pompe in the middest of souldiers men of might and great command hauing strong armies and many chariots are suddenly brought low into great misery flye for their liues and are glad of a poore harbor to saue their liues as we see in Sisera in Saneherib and sundry others Iudg. 4 16. Behold this in proud Haman he gloried in his fauour with the people in his greatnes with the King in his grace with the Queene who had none to the feast but the King and him he repined and was euen consumed with enuie to see one looke vpon him and not doe reuerence vnto him but on the suddaine he lost both honour and life and was hanged himselfe on the gibbet which hee had set vp for Mordecai that spake good for the King Ester 7 10. This wee see in Agag king of the Amalekites he flourished in his kingdome and his people liued securely in their cities but Saul came suddainly vpon them slew the people and tooke the King aliue And when he thought the danger gone he said merrily and pleasantly Truely the bitternesse of death is passed then did Samuel hew him in pieces before the Lord in Gilgal 1. Sam. 15 32. This likewise appeareth in Nebuchadnezzar whom Daniel compareth vnto a great and strong tree the height thereof reached vp vnto heauen the sight thereof to the ends of the earth the boughs thereof were faire and the fruit thereof much it made a shadow vnder it for the beasts of the field and the fowles of the heauen dwelt in the boughes thereof and all flesh fed of it Dan. 4 18.19 who as he walked in the royall palace of Babel and gloried in the worke of his own hand saying Is not this great Babel that I haue built c. while the word was in the kings mouth this voyce came downe from heauen Thy kingdome is departed from thee So they droue him from men they turned him out of his kingom they made him eat grasse as oxen his body was wet with the dew of heauen This sudden alteration in a moment somtimes befalleth the faithfull seruants of God Dauid was made a great man in Israel beloued of the Princes honored of the King aduanced to be his sonne in law of whom they sang by course in their play and said Saul hath slaine his thousand and Dauid his ten thousand 1. Sam. 18 7. but on 〈◊〉 suddaine hee was in exile among the wilde goates and constrained to put his life in hazard in a strange countrey So Iob was one of the greatest and richest men in all the East who in the turning of an hand became one of the lowest and poorest so that they mocked and derided him Iob 30.1 whose fathers hee refused to set with the dogges of his flockes that is with the meanest of his house Reason 1 Neither can wee much maruaile at this change of the place and estates of the sonnes of men confirmed vnto vs by all experience in the examples of Pharaoh Achitophel Saul Sifera Saneherib Herod and of infinite others in the acts and monuments of the Church seeing this falleth not out by chance or fortune but it is the Lords doing and the worke of his right hand This is the reason that Iob expresseth Now I am their song I am their common talke they abhorre me and flie farre from me and spare not to spit in my face because that GOD hath loosed my cord and humbled me Iob 30 9 10. This Hannah in her song toucheth 1. Sam. 2 7.8 Where we see the Lord lifteth vp hee pulleth and putteth downe according to his owne wil and pleasure who maketh the highest tyde to haue the lowest ebbe Reason 2 Secondly as he worketh his owne will so hee will humble and abase the sonnes of men to make them know themselues Wee thinke our selues great men wee will ascend aboue the height of the clouds and exalt our selues aboue the starres wee lift vp our hearts aboue our brethren and will be like the most High so that God is constrained to bring vs downe to the graue lay our honor in the dust that we may know we are but men whose life is but vanity vexation of spirit We should neuer be humble and lowly in our owne eyes vnlesse we saw how God casteth downe the mighty from their seates scattereth the proud in the imagination of their hearts and sendeth the rich
it self who notwithstanding are saued in the day of the Lord. This appeareth in Lots wife Gen. 19 she looked backe contrary to the commandement of the Angel and was turned into a pillar of salt Her offence might seeme little at the first and the punishment to be ouergreat howbeit we must not measure sinne by the outward acte but by the commandement and will of God which is the onely rule of righteousnes This her disobedience seemeth to proceed from infidelity vnthankfulnesse curiosity and the immoderate loue of the world of the substance which they had left behind and therefore she is punished and made as a mirror and monument of Gods iustice which Iosephus testifieth to continue to his time Ioseph antiq Iud. lib. 1. ca. 1◠yet we doubt not but her soule was saued and she receyued to mercy The like we might say of Iobs childred they were all sodainly slaine by the fall of the house wherin they were assembled yet they gaue good testimony of their godlynesse in their life for as no euil is recorded of them in the Scripture so it appeareth they were wel taught and trained vp in the feare of God by their carefull father euen in the daies of theyr youth God heard their father when he praied for them when bee sent for them they came dutifully and obediently vnto him if they had despised that God whom their father worshipped he would not haue said It may be my sonnes haue blasphemed God and it had beene a vaine thing for him to speake to them of sanctification Moreouer if their bankettings feastings had bene like our Wakes and reuels which they commonly call Yeauals or drunken feasts of such as call themselues good fellowes he ought to haue forbidden their meetings and not to haue prayed to God to pardon their sins which they might commit in their meetings and thereby suffer them to liue in the continual practise of sin forasmuch as that were to mocke and dally with God not desiring pardon for sinne past but to craue free liberty to sin for the time to come And if the father had doubted of their saluatiō no doubt hee would haue bewailed their destruction Lastly it is to bee noted that they feasted in their owne houses they did not run to Ordinaries or haunt Ale-houses or frequent Tauernes neither did they feast euery day like the rich glutton whose daily dinners were daily feasts for hee did nothing else but feast euery day neither did they keepe companie with ruffians swearers drunkards swaggerers and such like but they inuited one another to witnesse their good will and to continue mutuall loue among themselues The like wee might say of Vzzah that stayed vp the Arke and was stricken with sodaine death because he laid his hand vpon the Arke 2 Sam. 6 7. So was it with Vriah the faithfull seruant of Dauid yet he was slain by the sword of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 11 17. Iosiah that good king serued the Lord from his youth yet dyed hee a violent death and was slaine by Pharao Nechoh at Megiddo and al the people of the land mourned for him 2 Kings 23 29. Reason 1 Thus doth God deale with his owne children oftentimes they are chastised in this world lest they should be condemned with the wicked in the world to come 1 Cor. 11 32. Secondly those whom God loueth hee loueth vnto the end Ioh. 13 inasmuch as all his giftes are without repentance Rom. 11. therefore temporall chastisements cannot alter his loue or make frustrate the gifts that once he hath bestowed vpon his children Thirdly euen his owne people sinne against him for in manie things we sinne all Iames 3 ver 1. and therfore when they sinne against him he chastiseth thē with death as with a rod howbeit his mercie he neuer taketh from them Thus did Iosiah offend he would not heare the word of the Lord which was brought vnto him therefore he was smitten by the hand of God Vse 1 This teacheth that it is a false rule and a deceitfull measure to iudge of the saluation of men by temporall things whereas commonly all things fall out alike to the godly vngodly Eccl. 9 12. Many there are that wil take vpon them to iudge and censure men to bee out of the fauour of God because sometimes they dye sodainly and sometimes strangely and contrarywise if they dye in their beddes quietly and calmely they conclude that they must necessarily bee the children of God for that cause onely But if we haue no better testimony to discerne a childe of God then this note we may soone be deceiued for this may often happen more by the nature of the disease then through any grace in the soul of the diseased The constant course of a mans life is the best witnesse what is in man A man may dye rauing and haply blaspheming and yet be the seruant of God by the violence and rage of some sicknesse disturbing the head and the braine For as Paul sayeth It was not hee but sinne that dwelled in him Rom. 7 15 so I may say it is not they that raue and blaspheme it is the force of their sicknesse to which they do not consent and againe a man may go away like a Lambe and yet dye out of Gods fauour and go to hell as Iob chap. 21. verses 13 14. Vse 2 Secondly this reprooueth the Popish sort that commonly condemne Zuinglius a sound defender of the true and Apostolike faith Zuinglius defended because he died in the field as a good Patriot against the enemies of his country Hee did no more then euery true Minister and faythfull man ought to be ready to do Hee was slaine with the sword of wickedmen but that death was an honourable death Hee exhorted the people to constancy in the faith as the Priest is commanded in the Law to do Deut. 20 23 It is no reproach to dye in a good cause and a iust quarrell If he had dyed as Sanders an arch enemy to the Queene and State dyed in Ireland in the rebellion which himselfe had procured who died distracted and in a frenzy to behold the hand of God gone out against him and all his plots and proiects crossed O what outcries would these men then haue made he died as a Traitor against his lawfull Prince in the Popes quarrel and was in the field against his owne Soueraigne whereas Zuinglius dyed with his owne Cittizens in a good cause and was lamented of all good men Lastly we must take heed we doe not iudge Vse 3 rashly and rigorously of the Churches sorrowes and afflictions albeit they seem oftentimes both strong and strange when God feedeth them with the bread of teares giueth them teares to drinke in great measure Psal 80 5. The dead bodies of his seruants haue the enemies giuen to be meate to the fowls of the heauen and the flesh of his Saints to the beasts of the earth their